The Return of Patrick O’Rourke © N.J. Walters
Sometimes, in life, you find everything you’re searching for right where you started. Gunned down in the line of duty, New York City cop Patrick O’Rourke returns to his hometown of Jamesville to recuperate from his physical and emotional wounds. His partner is dead and his career depends on his ability to recover from his serious injuries. He doesn’t plan on staying for long, so the last thing he wants is a relationship. Shannon Brooker’s life certainly didn’t turn out the way she’d planned, and she’s returned to Jamesville to help her aunt run the local diner. She’s not looking for a man. All she wants is some peace of mind. When her abusive ex-husband starts a campaign to terrorize her, Shannon turns to Patrick O’Rourke, the man she had a teenage crush on many years ago. She wants to hire him as a bodyguard, but their relationship quickly becomes more personal than professional. With Shannon wanting a small-town life and Patrick wanting to return to the life he loves as a New York cop, there seems to be no way for them to build a
permanent life together. As the threat against
Shannon escalates, they are pushed closer together, igniting a passion that will alter their lives forever. Third book in the Jamesville series Warning: This title contains the following: explicit sex, graphic language, and violence.
eBooks are not transferable. They cannot be sold, shared or given away as it is an infringement on the copyright of this work. This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the writer’s imagination or have been used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locale or organizations is entirely coincidental.
Samhain Publishing, Ltd. 2932 Ross Clark Circle, #384 Dothan, AL 36301 The Return of Patrick O’Rourke Copyright © 2006 by N. J. Walters Cover by Anne Cain ISBN: 1-59998-378-8 www.samhainpublishing.com All Rights Are Reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews. First Samhain Publishing, Ltd. electronic publication: December 2006
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke N.J. Walters
Dedication To Katherine, Matt, Jennifer W. and Jennifer C., thank you so much for always supporting me, even when you don’t always understand me. Sherry Lynn Janes, long-time friend and fellow book reader, who demanded Patrick’s story. Us romance junkies have to stick together. For my amazing husband, Gerard. None of this would be possible without you. You are my rock and my inspiration.
6
N.J. Walters
Prologue “Police! Freeze!” Patrick O’Rourke swore under his breath when he heard his partner’s voice. Jack hadn’t waited for him. Again. He rounded a corner just in time to see the tall figure disappear down a dark alleyway. The lone streetlamp illuminated the letters on the back of Jack’s windbreaker. “Damn it, Jack.” They were both wearing the jackets that proclaimed them police because, on any big bust, it was all too easy to be mistaken for a suspect. Many of them looked as disreputable as the thugs they were after. Such was the life of a narcotics cop. Gunfire split the night as he raced after his partner. The urge to just rush into the alleyway, heedless of the danger, was almost overwhelming. He forced himself to stop just at the top of the alley, bracing his back against the rough brick wall as he risked a quick glance down the passageway. Just because he didn’t see anyone didn’t mean they weren’t there. Cautiously, he eased around the corner. Staying tight to the wall, he crept forward. He’d kill his partner if they lived through this latest debacle. Jack Murphy was no green rookie, but a twenty year veteran of the force, and he knew better than to go into a potentially deadly situation without waiting for backup. He and Jack had been the first two on the scene. Their job was to scope out the situation and get into position. The rest of the team had moved in slowly over the past several hours. Now, everyone was in place, www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
7
waiting for the word to go. But Jack had been pushing the envelope for months. Ever since his wife, Mary, had lost her battle with cancer, it was as if he suddenly had a death wish. Patrick’s breathing was harsh, his heart pounding, adrenaline pumping through his veins, his body on full alert. Time seemed to slow and all his senses heightened. He could smell the rotting garbage that littered the ground, but overlaying it all was the unmistakable stench of fear and the metallic tang of blood. Someone had been shot. Patrick kept his back to the brick wall, crouching low, hidden in the shadows while his eyes adjusted to the dark. He blinked several times and could just make out the shape of a man lying in the dirt. As he watched, the body moved and moaned, and at the same time, a shaft of moonlight caught the reflective yellow letters on the back of the jacket. Patrick keyed the microphone attached to his jacket. “Officer down! Officer down!” He rattled off their location even as he sprang into action. His arms extended and his gun ready, he hurried toward Jack, sweeping the alley from side to side as he went. He was only about fifteen feet away from Jack when he caught the faintest whisper of a movement ahead of him and to his left. “Police,” he shouted. “Freeze.” It was sheer instinct that had him lunging to the right as the shots rang out. Something struck him in the chest, knocking the wind out of him as he hit the ground hard and rolled, automatically returning fire. He came up solid against the other side of the alley. Never give up! The words he’d heard so many years ago back at the police academy rang in his head. If you give up, you’re dead. He had to protect Jack. Patrick tried to raise his gun only to find that he could no longer lift his arm. In fact, he was quickly losing all feeling in
www.samhainpublishing.com
8
N.J. Walters
his left hand. He propped his left hand up with his right as he peered into the darkness, swearing under his breath. He tried to stand up, but his left leg gave out beneath him. Taunting laughter came from the shadows. “Got you now, cop. I killed your fucking friend. Now it’s your turn.” The man stepped out from behind a dumpster just beyond Jack. Ignoring his pain, Patrick rolled to the left, firing three shots in quick succession just as the other man fired. Pieces of brick came off the building where Patrick had just been. The shooter’s body jerked backward and he fell heavily onto the ground. Except for the sound of his harsh breathing and cursing, and the normal night sounds of the city, the alley was silent. Patrick thought he heard the slap of footsteps retreating in the distance, but he couldn’t be sure. Releasing the grip on his gun hand, he dug his right hand into the dirt and dragged himself through the filth toward his partner, all the while keeping one eye on the suspect he’d shot. Sweat poured down his face as he heaved himself forward another few inches. Every muscle in his body burned. Jack seemed to be getting farther away, rather than closer. Patrick dug deep inside himself, gritted his teeth and somehow found the strength to pull himself another foot. Then another. He could almost touch his partner’s leg now. “Jack,” he whispered urgently. “Talk to me.” But Jack didn’t answer back. Patrick could hear the roar of sirens in the distance and knew help had almost arrived. Every cop, on and off duty, anywhere near the vicinity would answer the call of “officer down”. Patrick labored to haul himself another few feet. His lungs ached as he sucked in air. Sweat stung his eyes. He blinked to try and clear his www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
9
vision. With his good arm, he tugged Jack close and awkwardly tried to shield his partner’s head. His left arm and hand were useless now, so he pried his gun out of his numb fingers and gripped it awkwardly with his right, propping it on his lame hand. Then he waited. He felt as if an hour had gone by since he’d first radioed for help, but in reality it had all happened in a matter of seconds, maybe a few minutes at most. Sirens blared. Tires screeched and car doors slammed. Red lights flashed against the brick wall beside him. He tried to speak as the sound of voices and the pounding of feet got closer to him. It took all his remaining energy, but he managed to call out. “Over here.” He’d meant to yell, but it came out as a croak. Why was it so damn hard to speak? “Where’s the God damn ambulance?” a voice rang out. Then someone was trying to pry the gun out of his hand. Patrick’s fingers automatically tightened around the weapon. “It’s okay,” the voice told him. “It’s me. Stan. You can let it go now, O’Rourke.” Patrick could just make out the familiar shape of his friend and fellow cop in the darkness and forced his hand to relax. The weapon was quickly removed. Stan shifted him carefully, but pain wracked his body so that he couldn’t swallow back the moan of pain. “Up the alley. Shot him.” “It’s all right, buddy,” Stan soothed, his voice ragged as he yanked off his jacket and tucked it under Patrick’s head. “He’s covered. Hang in there. The medics are on the way.” Stan turned and yelled back toward the entrance of the alley, swearing a blue streak that brought a faint smile to Patrick’s lips. Stan Berenski was well known for his colorful language.
www.samhainpublishing.com
10
N.J. Walters
He felt pressure being applied to his arm and knew he was close to losing consciousness. He had to tell them about his partner. “Jack,” he managed to whisper, but the voice heard. “We’ve got him. Don’t worry.” With that reassurance Patrick drifted off into the beckoning darkness where there was no pain, only sweet oblivion. All
around
him
the
activity
continued.
Emergency
medical
technicians worked on both him and Jack. Quickly, they were loaded into the waiting ambulances and whisked away to hospital. The third man in the alley could wait. The only place he was headed was the morgue. The men left in the alley could read the story of what happened there. They saw the trail of blood and the marks in the dark where one partner had crawled through the muck to protect the other. They went quickly to work, cataloguing the crime scene and coordinating with the rest of the team. They’d still managed to make the drug bust, seizing a large stash of cocaine and crystal meth, as well as a huge quantity of cash. They had six suspects in custody, not to mention the dead guy in the alleyway. Their work was just beginning. It was going to be a long night. Their fallen comrades were always in the back of their minds, but they tucked it away and did the work. All of them would stop by the hospital after the shift was over. It was what they did. They were cops.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
11
Chapter One Someone was moaning. Patrick wished they would just shut up. His head felt like it might explode. A soft, comforting hand touched his forehead as a voice crooned softly in his ear. “It’s all right, Patrick. Everything is fine.” The familiar female voice spoke soothingly and he found himself relaxing. Better still, he no longer heard the moaning. With a sigh of relief, he drifted back to sleep. The sound of voices woke him again, but he didn’t move or give away the fact that he was awake. He didn’t know how much time had passed. He’d been existing in a dark, comforting cocoon, far away from the pain. His mind was foggy and he tried to concentrate on the voices, hoping to learn something. At first he didn’t understand what they were saying. It took all his energy just to try and identify the speakers. He was surprised to hear his sister’s voice. What was she doing here? And where the hell was he? Patrick tried to speak, to ask his questions, but all that came out was a groan. Again the comforting voice was there, whispering in his ear, and this time he knew it was his older sister, Dani. And if Dani was here, then her husband, Burke Black, was close by. Patrick let the pain take him again, reassured that whatever was wrong, his brother-in-law was more than capable of handling it.
www.samhainpublishing.com
12
N.J. Walters
Time drifted by until Patrick once again became aware of his surroundings. The steady beep next to him, the medicinal smell in the air and the scratchy feel of the sheets all added up to one thing. He was in hospital. Was he a good cop or what? Now, if only he could remember why he was here. It took an effort, but he finally managed to get his eyes open. They felt dry and sticky, so he blinked several times as he tried to focus. The room was dark, except for a dim light shining from the bathroom. He took stock of himself and it wasn’t good. His left arm was bandaged and strapped to his side. His left leg was also wrapped and throbbed in time with his arm. Patrick wrapped his right hand around the bedrail, gritted his teeth and slowly pulled himself up to a semisitting position. He broke out into a sweat as he struggled to sit up. He’d never been this weak in his life, but he had to find out what was going on. Holding on tight to the railing, he leaned into it as he gasped for breath. Just sitting up had wiped him out totally. He could feel the cool air drying the sweat on his back as it drifted over the gaping hole in the back of the hospital gown that he wore. What the hell had happened? Suddenly, like the replaying of a movie, images flitted through his brain. It all came flooding back to him. The alley. The shooting. Jack. Where was Jack? Using his right hand to try and lever himself up higher, he swallowed the pain and pulled. A cry escaped from his throat. Something rustled in the corner. He wasn’t alone. He turned his head, ready to face any threat. “Patrick, everything is all right,” a sleepy voice whispered from the corner. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
13
“Dani?” he croaked out. There was a moment of silence and then a flurry of movement as his sister rushed to his bedside. There were tears in her eyes that slipped down her cheeks as she reached out her hand. At her touch, he fell back into the bed and closed his eyes as a wave of pain rolled over him. “I’ll get the doctor.” Patrick’s right hand shot out to stop her. “No, don’t leave me.” It was a command that came out as a whispered plea. Dani responded, as he knew she would. Her hand squeezed his. When the pain passed, he opened his eyes and absorbed her love and concern. She lowered the railing and sat quietly at his side while he used his thumb to wipe the tears that were trickling down her cheeks. “Jack?” He needed to know what had happened to his partner. Dani bit her bottom lip and shook her head. Patrick’s hand stilled on her face as breathing suddenly became difficult. Dani’s eyes were bleak as she shook her head again, confirming what he needed to know. Jack was dead. As if she’d been holding herself together for way too long, his sister suddenly collapsed. Her head fell to the bed next to his and deep, wrenching sobs welled up from inside her. Patrick’s eyes filled as he awkwardly wrapped his good arm around her. The door to his room slammed opened, but the light from the hallway was blocked by the sheer size of the man who stood there. Burke took one look at the situation, yelled for a doctor and hurried to his wife’s side. He carefully lifted her from the bed and into his arms. As Dani continued to cry and cling to her husband, Burke turned to Patrick and smiled. “Welcome back.” Right now Patrick wasn’t feeling very glad to be back. Pain, both physical and emotional, gripped him and he gladly surrendered to it, drifting back to unconsciousness. www.samhainpublishing.com
14
N.J. Walters
YZ Patrick could feel the heat of the sun’s rays on his skin. In spite of the pain that still attacked his body, it felt comforting. He lay silently on the bed, taking stock of his injuries. Both his left leg and arm were still immobile, but his right side seemed to still be functioning properly. “I know you’re awake.” The deep male voice came from the corner of the room, startling Patrick. He hadn’t realized anyone was in the room with him. Sloppy work, O’Rourke. Knowing that Burke would wait until he opened his eyes, he cracked them slowly, blinking until they became accustomed to the light. But the light seemed unusually bright and he raised his hand to shield his eyes. “Do you want me to close the blinds?” Burke was already rising from his chair and tugging on the blinds. “No. Leave them.” Patrick slowly lowered his hand from his face as his eyes adjusted. “The sunlight feels good.” “No problem.” Burke strolled over to the bed, blocking a good portion of the sun’s rays with his body and Patrick was finally able to open his eyes without squinting. “How long?” Talking, even this small amount, was beginning to tire him and he needed answers. “You’ve been in and out for three days now. You lost a lot of blood and have been running a fever.” Burke continued giving him a quick, blunt rundown on what had happened. “You took a hit to the center of your chest, but your bulletproof vest stopped it. You’ve got one hell of a bruise there.” He paused for a moment before continuing. “You got shot in the leg and the arm. The doctor removed both bullets, but there was some muscle and ligament damage. You’ve got some pins in your left leg
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
15
as well. Right now the doctor’s are optimistic that you’ll regain almost all the use of both.” It was the “almost” that had him swallowing hard and closing his eyes once again against the pain, which admittedly was more emotional than physical. Almost. Such a simple word. But one that could spell the end of his career as a detective with the New York City Police Department. Burke was waiting patiently, so Patrick took a deep breath to steady himself before opening his eyes again. He ignored the look of pity and understanding in his brother-in-law’s eyes. “Jack?” Burke sighed. “They’re having the funeral this afternoon. Jack’s older brother is here from Florida and he’s having the body cremated and taking the ashes back to Florida with him to scatter them in the ocean.” Burke paused for a brief moment. “He said that was what Jack wanted.” “Mary?” Patrick knew that Jack had wanted his remains scattered with his wife’s. Nodding in understanding, Burke continued. “He’s taking Mary’s remains as well. They’ll be together again.” “That’s good.” He licked his dry lips. Swearing under his breath, Burke picked up a foam cup with a straw sticking out of it. He brought it to Patrick’s mouth and carefully inserted the straw between his lips. “Drink. I should have known you’d be parched.” Patrick sucked in the cool water, allowing it to pool in his mouth before he swallowed. It felt so damn good as it slipped down his throat, easing the dryness. He drank until the cup was empty. Burke refilled it and brought it back to his mouth. Patrick managed to drink another half cup before stopping. “Thanks.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
16
N.J. Walters
“You’re welcome.” He laid the cup back on the bedside table. “You’ll be released in a couple of days and then you’ll come home with us.” In spite of his pain, Patrick felt the corner of his mouth turn up in a grin. There was no asking him. Burke was telling him. A self-made multimillionaire, Burke was used to being in command. “We’ll see,” he managed to gasp as he tried to sit up in bed. He was sick of being flat on his back. Burke’s dark eyes narrowed dangerously. “No, we won’t see. You’re coming home with us because that’s the only way that Dani’s mind will be at ease.” He held up his hand to halt any arguments. “You have no idea what it was like to get that call in the middle of the night telling us you’d been shot.” He raked his hand through his hair, his agitation plain. “Honest to God, Patrick, the expression on Dani’s face will haunt me the rest of my life.” Patrick nodded slowly. He knew his family loved him and didn’t want to add to their worry. Hell, he’d do the same thing if their positions were reversed. But that didn’t mean he had to like it. He didn’t want to be a burden. “I don’t want to disrupt your lives. I want to be in my own home.” Burke nodded. “I can understand that. I really can.” He pressed the remote on the bed, raising the back slowly. Patrick sighed with relief as he was lifted to a seated position. “Stay with us for a while and then we’ll see what happens.” Frustration filled Patrick. He felt so helpless lying here. He was used to action. He was a cop, for God’s sake. He was the one people turned to in a crisis, the one who was cool-headed and in control of the situation. A few minutes in an alleyway and several gunshots had changed everything. Patrick wanted to scream and yell and curse the fates. He wanted to rage at Jack for being stupid enough to rush into a dangerous www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
17
situation unprepared and get himself killed. And he wanted to cry at the loss of his partner and best friend. He felt selfish for even worrying about his own injuries. His fingers knotted the sheets beside him. “Patrick.” Burke spoke softly beside him. “I can’t claim to understand everything you’re feeling. I never lost a close friend and partner like you just have, but I do know what it’s like to be totally immobile in bed. I know what it’s like to have your life change in the blink of an eye.” Taking a deep breath, Patrick swallowed the rage churning inside him. Burke did understand. Years ago, before he’d moved to Jamesville and met Dani, Burke had been in a car accident that almost killed him. He still limped slightly and had a long, pale white scar on his left cheek, compliments of a drunk driver who’d run a red light. What Burke didn’t understand was that Patrick felt responsible for Jack Murphy’s death. He’d known that his partner was on the edge and he’d tried to get Jack to talk about it, to get help. But he hadn’t insisted. Maybe if he had, none of this would have happened. Patrick knew that until the day he died, he’d always question the string of events. Would always play the “what if” game in his mind. Right now, he had to concentrate on the here and now. The quicker he got better, the faster he’d be able to crawl away by himself and heal his wounds. He forced himself to nod at Burke. “Okay. I’ll stay. But only for a few days. Once I’m semi-mobile, I’m out on my own.” “Good enough.” “Where is Dani?” Patrick desperately needed to change the subject. “I finally talked her into going back to the hotel for a nap. She hasn’t left your side in almost three days.” “I think I remember her being here.” The soft voice and the comforting hand that had eased his pain. That was Dani. Sister and part mother, she’d raised him and their brother Shamus after their parents www.samhainpublishing.com
18
N.J. Walters
had died two years apart. He’d been twelve and his brother, Shamus, had only been nine when Dani had taken over sole responsibility for them and their care. She’d only been eighteen herself, but she’d quit school, gotten a job and kept their small family together. He owed her everything and if going to stay with her for a few days would make her happy, then he would do it. No matter how much it hurt him. “There are some people waiting to talk to you.” The seriousness in Burke’s voice captured all of Patrick’s attention. “They’ve all but finished the investigation, but they want to question you.” Patrick nodded. He’d known this was coming and wasn’t looking forward to it. Any time an officer discharged his weapon there was an investigation. He wasn’t worried about himself. The shooting had been justified. Jack, however, had made a grave error in judgment, but Patrick wasn’t about to have his friend’s twenty-year record blemished in any way if he could help it. Determination filled him as he pushed himself higher in bed. “Send them in.” Burke nodded, turned away and walked to the door. He paused at the door with his hand on the handle. “It will all work out, Patrick. You’re not alone.” He pulled open the door and stepped outside. A small group of men stepped inside the room, their faces serious and austere. He recognized his commanding officer and the union rep. He assumed the other men were from the District Attorney’s office and the Internal Affairs Board. Sitting in bed, barely able to move, he faced them. Despite Burke’s reassurances, Patrick felt very much alone.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
19
Chapter Two “Did you take your pain pill?” Patrick counted to ten and swallowed back his temper, which seemed to be always hovering just beneath the surface these days. “I don’t need one.” His sister crossed her arms across her chest and gave him a mutinous glare as she stared at the small pill still sitting next to his water glass. “The doctor said you should take them for a few more days yet.” He took a deep, calming breath before patted the surface of the bed next to him. “Come here. Please,” he added when she hesitated. Heaving a sigh, she walked across the room and sat down, placing her hand on his cheek. “I hardly recognized you in the hospital until you shaved off your beard. I couldn’t believe how different you looked.” She tried to laugh as she reached out and brushed a long strand of his dark brown hair out of his eyes. “You need a haircut.” The words came out in a whisper that ended with a sob. Using his right arm, Patrick gathered his sister close, stroking her back with his good hand. His anger deflated, leaving him feeling hollow and empty. “I’m really all right,” he soothed. He could feel her shaking against his chest and felt helpless in the face of her anguish.
www.samhainpublishing.com
20
N.J. Walters
“I know.” She sniffed and swiped at her eyes with the back of her hand as she sat back. “I can’t stop thinking about how close I came to losing you.” “But you didn’t. I’m still here.” He gave her a crooked grin. “And from the looks of things, you’re going to be stuck with me for a while yet.” Dani gave him a watery laugh, as he’d hoped she would. “I’ll try not to be a nag.” “You’re not a nag.” She rolled her eyes and he chuckled. “All right, so you’ve been a bit of a nag. Not that I mind,” he added quickly. “But I really don’t want to take any more pain pills than necessary. They muddle my brain and I don’t like feeling so out of control.” She placed the back of her hand on his forehead, testing for signs of a fever. “Okay. I guess I can understand that. But promise me that you’ll take one if you need it.” That he could easily do. “I promise.” Only he knew that he had no intentions of “needing” one. Satisfied, she rose from the bed. “I’ll leave you to rest. I’m heading into town, but Burke is downstairs in his office if you need anything. Do you want me to pick up anything for you while I’m there?” He could tell his sister wanted, no needed, to do something for him, so he forced himself to look thoughtful for a moment. “How about something to read? A book or magazine. At this point, I don’t care what it is.” His sister’s mischievous grin made him qualify his request. “On second thought, I want a mystery book or thriller of some kind. No romances.” “You’re such a spoilsport,” she taunted as she left the room, her light laughter trailing behind her. The moment she was gone, Patrick sank back into the mattress, closed his eyes and tried to swallow back the groan of pain. It had been www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
21
two weeks since the shooting. He didn’t think he’d still be in so much pain. It had taken him longer than he’d thought to finally be released from the hospital. His fever had lingered and the doctors hadn’t let him go until they were sure it was gone for good. The trip from New York back to his hometown of Jamesville, Maine had taken a toll on him even though he’d flown in the comfort of a private plane Burke had chartered. He’d only been here for less than a week, but already he was starting to feel the walls closing in around him. He loved his sister and her family, but he wanted to be alone. Ever since he’d been shot, he hadn’t had more than a few minutes at a time to himself. It was hard to believe Jack was dead. At least the shooter hadn’t gotten away. He hadn’t meant to kill the man. Had only been firing to protect himself and Jack. But it had happened and he was dealing with it. The subsequent investigation had cleared him of any wrongdoing in the shooting. He stared blindly out the window beside the bed, not seeing the sunshine or the green of the trees and the grass. His mind was back in the dark, dank alley, the smell of death in his nostrils. The investigation of the incident had found Jack at fault. Patrick had done his best to downplay Jack’s mistake, but there had been witnesses, civilians on the street, who claimed that they’d seen Jack running down the alley on his own with Patrick in pursuit. But since Jack was dead and no civilians had been injured, the department had dealt with the whole issue quietly. Patrick was on extended medical leave, pending his reevaluation in three months. By that time, the doctor’s had told him, he would have regained whatever strength and mobility in his arm and leg that he was likely to.
www.samhainpublishing.com
22
N.J. Walters
Three months. The time sat on his shoulders like a death sentence just waiting to fall. Footsteps on the stairs had him swearing under his breath. He awkwardly swiped at his damp eyes with his right hand as he waited for his latest visitor. From the sound of the boots as they moved closer, he didn’t have to look toward the door to know who it was. “Hey, Shamus.” Shamus strolled across the room, his smile as wide as always as he approached the bed, but his usual good humor wasn’t reflected in his eyes. They were dark with worry. “How are you doing?” He gave his stock answer. “I’m fine.” Shamus snorted as he lowered himself into the chair next to the bed and kicked his long legs out in front of him, crossing them at the ankles. “Tell that to someone who believes you.” Patrick shifted against the pillows, trying to find a position where his body didn’t hurt. He finally gave up and settled for one where his leg and arm only throbbed occasionally. “I’m okay.” His younger brother shook his head as he rested his linked hands on his stomach. The family resemblance was obvious between the two of them. They were both large men, taking after their deceased father. Their faces were similar, both harsh and angular. Shamus also wore his hair long and it brushed against his wide shoulders. His blue-gray eyes were sharp, seeing everything that Patrick wanted to hide. Shamus always had a ready smile and a helping hand for everyone, but Patrick knew that underneath his brother’s laidback exterior was a will of steel. “Your partner was gunned down in an alleyway by some drug dealer. You were shot and almost died.” Shamus paused and swallowed hard before continuing ticking off his points on his fingers. “And you don’t know what’s going to happen with your body or your career. You sure as hell aren’t fine.” www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
23
Patrick closed his eyes, unable to bear his brother’s concern and pity. If he gave into his feelings of anger and despair, he was afraid he’d sink so deep into that black hole that he might never be able to claw his way out. When he could finally speak without breaking down, he answered his brother’s charges. “Okay, maybe fine is not the right word. I’m doing as well as can be expected.” Shamus snorted again and sat forward, propping his elbows on his knees and clasping his hands loosely in front of him. “That’s almost as bad as saying you’re fine.” Sighing, he leaned over and lightly touched Patrick’s bad arm, being careful not to put any pressure on it. “I know how much you always wanted to be a cop. I also know that Jack was more than just a partner to you. He was your mentor and your friend. Maybe you can’t talk about things yet, but I want you to know that if you want to talk I’m here.” He didn’t know what to say and, besides which, his throat was too tight at the moment for him to speak much at all. Clearing his throat, Patrick nodded. “Thanks, man. I appreciate it.” “But you probably won’t take me up on the offer.” Shamus stood and sighed again. “That’s okay. I know we haven’t spent that much time together over the past few years with you living and working in New York and me working and living here, but the offer still stands. No matter what, I’m still your brother.” He walked toward the door and Patrick knew he couldn’t let him leave like this. “Hey.” He waited until Shamus turned back around. “I can’t talk. Not yet. Maybe not ever,” he finally admitted. “But if I was going to talk to anyone, it would be you.” Acceptance filled Shamus’s face as he slowly nodded. “Understood. And if you need someone to break you out of this place anytime soon, give me a call.” www.samhainpublishing.com
24
N.J. Walters
Patrick’s laugh was genuine. “Now that’s an offer I just might take you up on, little brother.” Shamus gave him a smart salute before heading out. Patrick closed his eyes and listened to the fading sound of footsteps. They’d both changed over the last decade, but underneath it all, they were still brothers. There was no one else on earth he trusted more than his family. But as much as he loved them, he needed to be by himself and the only way that was going to happen was if he got mobile. The doctor had told him he could start light therapy on his arm in a few more days. All his files had been transferred here to the local hospital and once Dr. Parker had checked him out and given him the okay, he could begin to rebuild his damaged body. Until then, he could work on his upper body strength. He wasn’t allowed to lift weights yet, or put any kind of strain on his arm, but he could work his fingers. The therapist in New York had outlined some simple exercises and movements he could do while he waited to start his rehabilitation. Patrick was appalled at just how hard something as simple as squeezing his left hand closed was. He had no strength at all in his grip. He ignored his surroundings and the ever-present ache in his arm and leg as he concentrated on opening and closing his left hand. The therapist had given him a soft ball to squeeze in his hand, but that was over on the bedside table, and at the moment, he simply didn’t have the energy to try and reach over and grab it. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he focused on opening his hand wide before curling all his fingers into a closed fist. Frustration burned in his gut. He hated the weakness in his body. He’d always worked and
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
25
trained hard to keep his body in peak physical condition, but now he was as weak as a newborn. Swearing, he kept at it, not noticing that the sun faded and the shadows skated across the pale green walls of the bedroom, as the sun traveled through the sky, moving to the other side of the house. Open and close. Open and close. He repeated the same motion. Nothing else existed. With something else to focus on besides the pain and the past, he didn’t have time to think. Right now, that was a very good thing. “Patrick.” His sister’s soft voice startled him. He swore under his breath, berating himself for being taken unawares. Ever since the shooting, he hadn’t been as mentally alert as he should be. No one should be able to sneak up on him like that. He excused his lapse by the simple fact that he felt safe here in his sister’s home, didn’t need to keep his guard up as he always did back in New York. He stopped working his hand and motioned her into the room with his good hand. “How long you been standing there?” “Long enough.” She laid her package down on the floor by the bed before detouring into the small bathroom that was off the room. He could hear water running briefly and when she returned she had a damp cloth in her hand. Sitting down beside him, she wiped the sweat from his face. “I’m not going to say anything,” she paused. “But?” he prompted. “Promise me you won’t push too hard too fast.” Dani laid the damp washcloth in her lap. “The therapist said it was okay to do these exercises.” She raised her eyebrow and stared at him, her eyes softening the longer she looked at him. “I think they meant for you to do them for ten or fifteen minutes at a time, not a couple of hours.” www.samhainpublishing.com
26
N.J. Walters
“I wasn’t at it that long.” What was it about older sisters that could reduce a man to feeling like a twelve-year-old again? “Shamus was just here visiting.” He tried to distract her. “Like I said, a couple of hours.” She shook her head. “You were always stubborn.” Leaning down, she kissed his forehead. “Just take it easy.” “I know my own limits,” he assured her. “I guess that will have to do then.” Reaching down, she grabbed the parcel she’d placed by the bed. She rummaged around and produced a new paperback book. The cover was colorful and glossy and showed a bare-chested Viking with an intricate armband wrapped around his flexing bicep. Dani,” he protested as he started to laugh. “The Gripping Beast!” “Oops,” she grinned. “That’s mine.” Digging back into the bag, she produced a murder mystery and handed it to him. The book was a trade size paper back and he raised a questioning eyebrow. “I figured you could prop it in your lap and just turn the pages. I didn’t think you could handle a regular-sized paperback.” Her thoughtfulness threatened to overwhelm him and he felt like a thankless jerk for not wanting to be here. “Thanks.” “You’re welcome, honey.” She reached into the bag again and produced several of his favorite candy bars. She used to do the same thing when he’d get sick as a kid. “I put the ice cream in the refrigerator.” “Chocolate chip cookie dough?” “Is there any other kind?” she laughed. “Thanks.” He didn’t know what else to say. She sobered and took his good hand in hers. “I know this isn’t easy for you, Patrick. I’ll try and curb my mothering tendencies. I’ll save them for Shane,” she teased. Patrick knew that her eleven-year-old son, Shane, www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
27
didn’t mind her mothering tendencies as she called them. He knew that he and Shamus hadn’t minded when they were growing up. “We’re here for you. Whatever you need. I might not always like your choices, but I’ll do my best to understand and accept them. Now,” she released his hand and stood, her movements brisk as she picked up the discarded sack and her romance novel, “supper will be in a few minutes. I’ll bring you a tray.” Patrick watched her leave and, for the first time since he’d landed in this bed, really looked at his surroundings. The room was painted a pale green that was calming and tranquil. His bed was comfortable and the view from the window was spectacular. Dani and Burke had bought the old Baker farmhouse about twelve years before and they’d lived there ever since. The hardwood floors gleamed and a dark green rug covered the center of the room. The bathroom just off the room ensured he wouldn’t have far to go when he was able to make the trip on his own. She and Burke had opened their home to him without reservation. He wondered where the time had gone. He’d left Jamesville over eleven years ago, soon after Burke and Dani’s wedding, and headed to New York to go to school and live. Except for the occasional holiday, he hadn’t been home since. He’d always wanted to be a cop in New York City with its bright lights and excitement, and he’d fulfilled his dream. But at what cost? He really didn’t know his family anymore and they didn’t know him either. The years had brought changes to them all. The future was uncertain, but Patrick was determined that if he did nothing else he would regain the closeness he’d once had with his family. And even if he returned to New York… No! When he returned to New York, he corrected himself, he would not lose that closeness again.
www.samhainpublishing.com
28
N.J. Walters
Chapter Three Patrick eased himself out of his brother’s truck and peered around with interest. He might have been gone for a little more than a decade, but downtown Jamesville really hadn’t changed all that much. The familiar brick buildings that housed the Jamesville Police Department, the local bank and the Town Hall were still in full operation. One of the clothing stores he remembered was gone, but another one had sprung up in its place. He noticed a thrift store and a florist shop that hadn’t been here before. Jamesville had the feel of a small, thriving town. “Here you go.” While he’d been standing there soaking in the local sights, Shamus had come around the truck and hauled out his crutches. Patrick took them, tucked them under his armpits and grabbed the handles. “Thanks. I really appreciate you breaking me out for the afternoon.” “No problem.” Shamus grinned as he closed the truck door and they began the slow trek to the sidewalk. “I figured you be ready to climb the walls about now.” Now there was an understatement. He’d been flat on his back at his sister’s for almost two weeks now and he’d decided this morning that enough was enough. He’d rested all he was going to. What he needed to do now was to try and rebuild his strength that he’d lost. “It’s not that I don’t appreciate Dani’s care.” No, his sister had been nothing but kind
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
29
and loving and understanding. But that didn’t change any of the facts surrounding his life. “I know.” Shamus waited patiently, not hurrying him along, but not babying him either. Patrick maneuvered himself onto the sidewalk and paused to take a deep breath. The clear, crisp air filled his lungs. It was so unlike the air of New York City, which was so thick some days you’d swear you could cut it with a knife. “Damn,” he muttered as he turned. He didn’t want to think about his life in New York. Not today. Today, he wanted to enjoy his first freedom in weeks. He’d been planning this outing for days now. He stood in front of the diner and stared. Here was something that certainly hadn’t changed. He grinned as he hurried his pace. Jessie’s was an old fashioned diner, the kind that had booths and counter stools covered in red vinyl that squeaked when you sat on them, the kind that served up fantastic food at decent prices. He’d been dreaming about a hamburger platter with the works. “Almost there.” Shamus opened the door, holding it for him while he got himself and his crutches up the short step inside. He hadn’t exerted himself very much, but his shirt was already stuck to his back with sweat. Damn, he hated being weak. The delicious smells hit him immediately and his mouth began to water. It was just after one, so the lunch crowd had thinned some, but it was still fairly full of people enjoying their meals. One slow step at a time, he moved the crutches, swinging his body after them. He tried to take most of the weight on his right side, as his left arm was still incredibly shaky. By rights, he wasn’t even supposed to be on crutches yet. He was ignoring the advice of his doctor, who wanted him to give his arm another week before pushing it quite so hard. It was either use the www.samhainpublishing.com
30
N.J. Walters
crutches or go crazy. He’d had to get outside, away from the sickness that permeated his bedroom. He became aware of the silence descending on the place as he managed to get to one of the empty booths in front of the window and lower himself onto the seat. Shamus took his crutches from him and propped them next to the table and slid in across from him. Patrick opened and closed his left hand, which trembled uncontrollably. Most folks were watching them without trying to seem like they were. He knew it wouldn’t be long before someone got up enough nerve to approach them. By now there wasn’t a person within a one hundred mile radius of the town who didn’t know what had happened. He tried to ignore them, concentrating instead on trying to gain control over the pain in his body. He felt someone approach the table, but didn’t look up. He wasn’t sure he was ready to deal with either people’s sympathy or their curiosity. Not yet. “Hi, Shamus.” The voice was familiar, but definitely not Jessie’s. It reached down inside him and slammed into his gut like a ball of fire. Patrick swung his gaze around and met a pair of deep moss green eyes fringed with the longest, softest set of eyelashes he’d ever seen. “Hi, Patrick.” The owner of those stunning eyes offered the greeting shyly. Patrick stared at the woman standing next to the table with two menus clutched in her hands. She was wearing jeans and a knee-length, white, bib-style apron with “Jessie’s” embroidered in red on the front. Long and lean, she was tall for a woman. He figured around five-foot-ten, which would fit against his six-foot-three frame very nicely, especially when they were horizontal. He sat back, stunned by his thoughts. What the hell was he thinking? The last thing he needed was to get involved with a local www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
31
woman when he wasn’t going to be around for long. Didn’t matter that her skin was like porcelain, begging a man to touch it just to see if it was as soft as it appeared. Her vibrant red hair was caught back in a braid that fell behind her so he couldn’t quite tell how long it was. All the pieces suddenly fell into place like a puzzle. “Shannon?” The solemn expression on her face was replaced by a tentative smile. “I wasn’t sure you’d remember me.” Her simple pleasure washed over him like a warm wave. What the hell was going on with him? He didn’t want to feel this way. He retreated immediately, shutting down all emotion. “Sure I remember,” he replied gruffly. Her smile disappeared and her nervousness returned. “Here’s your menus. I’ll be back to take your orders in a minute.” She backed away, almost stumbling into the table behind her before turning and scurrying away to the kitchen. “Man, you still have the touch with the women.” Shamus picked up the menus and handed one over to him. “Way to scare her away.” “I didn’t scare her away.” He grabbed the menu from his brother. “I hardly said anything to her.” “It wasn’t what you said, but how you said it. You’re one scary sonof-a-bitch when you want to be.” That said, Shamus opened his menu and perused his choices. Shame filled him. He hadn’t meant to scare her. He had just been overwhelmed by his attraction to her. His body had responded immediately and now he had a raging hard-on that was making sitting very uncomfortable. Hell, at least he didn’t have to worry about that any longer. It had been quite a while since his body had shown any kind of sexual interest in the opposite sex, but everything seemed to be functioning quite well in that department. www.samhainpublishing.com
32
N.J. Walters
“I’ll apologize,” he muttered. His brother was deliberately showing him his displeasure. He sure as hell didn’t need to read the menu he was hiding behind. They could probably both recite most of it from memory. The prices had gone up slightly, but the items offered hadn’t changed very much over the years. Shamus lowered the menu back to the table. “Only if you mean it.” Patrick raked his hand through his hair and took a deep breath. “I’m sorry. It’s just that I didn’t expect it to be so hard to be out among people for the first time.” Shamus’s eyes filled with understanding. “No. I’m the one who’s sorry. I never even thought about that.” Shannon strode back to the table, her shoulders thrown back and a determined look on her face. “Are you ready to order?” She took out her order pad and waited. Patrick shook his head in disbelief. His body was totally out of his control, his erection straining against the zipper of his jeans. He was just thankful that he’d cut the leg off one side of jeans rather than wear track pants over the thick, white bandage that was wrapped around his thigh. There would be no hiding anything then. As it was, it was hurting and he shifted on the seat, grimacing in pain when he accidentally struck his leg. He closed his eyes, clenched his teeth and waited for the throbbing ache to pass. “Just take a deep breath and let it out slowly. That will help the pain ease.” The gentle voice was close and he nodded as he inhaled and exhaled. When the worst had passed, he opened his eyes and tried to smile. “Thanks.” Shannon nodded briskly. “You’re welcome.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
33
“I’m sorry about earlier.” He felt uncomfortably aware of his brother sitting across from him watching and listening to every gesture and word. “This is my first time out since…” Her expression changed immediately, empathy and understanding filling her face. He waited with dread for all the questions and the platitudes of sympathy. Instead, it was his turn to be shocked when she simply said. “I didn’t know. That’s understandable then.” While he sat there stunned, she took Shamus’s order and then turned back to him. “I’ll have the hamburger platter with the works and a large iced tea to wash it down.” She smiled as she took his menu and another wave of lust flooded his body. This time, he watched her as she walked away from the table. Her braid came halfway down her back, bouncing cheerfully as she moved. He’d noted her bare ring finger earlier when he was having fantasies of having her naked beneath him while he thrust into her welcoming heat. He had to stop torturing himself like this. “I thought Shannon got married and moved away years ago?” He hadn’t meant to ask that question, but now that he had, he wanted to know the answer. He ignored the little voice in the back of his head warning him not to get involved. “She did. I think it was just after you’d moved to New York. She married some guy, Olsen, I think it was. Yeah, Lance Olsen. They moved to Portland first and then to Alabama because he got work with a relative of his.” Shamus leaned back against the seat and stretched his legs under the booth. His blue-gray eyes twinkled. “Why the interest?” “Just wondering is all.” He scowled at his brother. “So what happened?”
www.samhainpublishing.com
34
N.J. Walters
Shamus shrugged. “Don’t know exactly. Shannon moved back about six months ago and her last name is Brooker again, so I guess she got divorced. She’s been practically running the place for Jessie since then.” They both stopped talking as Shannon came back with their drinks, depositing them on the table before hurrying off again. Patrick quickly changed the subject, asking his brother about the company that he and Burke had formed together, B & O Construction. He didn’t want to pique his brother’s curiosity any more than it already had been, especially when there was absolutely nothing to be curious about. As he concentrated on his brother’s voice, he was still very aware of Shannon as she moved around the diner. After handing several new orders into the kitchen, Shannon grabbed the two plates of the lunchtime special that was waiting for her on the counter and loaded them onto a tray. She placed one hand on her stomach and took a slow, deep breath. She held it for a moment before carefully exhaling, controlling the steady flow of air. The action helped to settle the butterflies that were beating off the insides of her stomach. Get a grip on yourself. Through sheer willpower, she plastered a smile on her face and grabbed her tray, continuing to serve customers and take orders, even though all she wanted to do was run home, slam her doors and hide. Most people had no idea of the internal battle she was fighting and that gave her the strength to keep going. Her independence and newfound confidence had been hard won. As shaky as it was, it was hers and she wasn’t giving it up. It had been close though. Patrick O’Rourke. Who’d have thought that after all these years she’d still feel the attraction that had haunted her teenage years? He’d barely noticed her years ago. She’d simply been Jessie’s niece and a girl he’d www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
35
gone to school with. He’d never known that she’d had a huge crush on him. Maybe if he had, something might have come from it and she never would have been swept off her feet by her ex-husband, Lance. Bitterness filled her, followed quickly by shame. But it hadn’t happened that way. Her life was what it was and the only thing that mattered now was the life she was building for herself here in her hometown. The last thing she needed or wanted was to get involved with a man. And Patrick was not the boy she remembered. He was a man now, taller and broader, the seams of his shirt straining at the shoulders as he’d moved though the diner. His eyes were dark gray, piercing and ever watchful as he scanned the room around him. This man had demons riding him. She recognized the dark look in his eyes. His face had always been angular, but his recent ill health had made it even more so. Thick hair the color of mahogany fell straight to his shoulders, framing his high forehead and cheekbones. When he’d stared at her, she could see the anger simmering just below the surface. She’d frozen at first, not wanting to do anything to invite that anger in her direction. He was a large man just as her husband had been. She’d almost fallen on her butt, she’d backed away from the table so fast before practically running to the kitchen. Her stomach burned with bile as she started getting annoyed. Why should she care if he was angry? That wasn’t her problem and she wasn’t going to let it affect her. Easier said than done. She’d bolstered her defenses and practically stalked back to the table to take their orders, only to have her ire deflate when he’d struck his bad leg. Sweat had beaded his forehead as he’d closed his eyes. She knew all too well what that kind of pain was like and had responded without www.samhainpublishing.com
36
N.J. Walters
thinking, telling him to breathe slowly. Not only had he taken her advice, but he’d apologized for earlier. The fact that he’d known he’d frightened her was embarrassing, but it was quickly forgotten when he mentioned that this was his first time out since the shooting. Her natural empathy had overridden every other emotion. No wonder the man was on edge. In a town this size everyone knew Patrick was a cop, and the story of his being injured and shooting a man in the line of duty had been the main topic of conversation since it had happened weeks ago. Folks were already speculating if he would recover sufficiently from his injuries to ever be able to return to active duty. They also knew that he’d lost his partner in the shootout and was dealing with that as well. What most of them couldn’t know is the frustration of being unable to function as you’re used to, of lying in a hospital bed and knowing your life had changed for forever. Shannon, however, had firsthand knowledge of such things and felt a deep empathy for Patrick. That was the reason her body had heated when he’d offered her a tentative smile. It certainly had nothing to do with the way the smile softened his rough features or made his eyes look warmer. When she’d smiled back at him, his eyes had changed again, darkening, but this time, not in anger. Lust. She recognized that look as well and it scared her even more than his anger. Because instead of freezing up as it always did whenever a man showed any inkling of interest in her, her body had responded. At first she hadn’t recognized what was happening to her—it had been so long. It felt as if her entire body was softening, yearning to lean closer to Patrick, to rub against his hard frame. Her fingers curled into fists, as the urge to run them through his hair and down over his impossibly wide shoulders had filled her. Her nipples had hardened into peaks, pushing against the cups of her bra. But worst of all was the www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
37
dampness between her thighs, making her uncomfortably aware that she was responding to his nearness. This wouldn’t do. Not at all. It was one thing to have a girlish crush on the man, but everything was different now. She had no idea what kind of man he’d grown into and she sure as heck wasn’t the naïve girl she’d been all those years ago. As she rushed around filling coffee cups and delivering orders, she tried to put things in perspective. The counselor she’d seen for a while back in Alabama had assured her that this would happen to her one day. She hadn’t believed the other woman at the time, certain she’d never be attracted to another man again after the hell she’d lived through with her ex. Maybe this wasn’t anything to get worked up about at all. Maybe it was just her body’s way of letting her know that she was getting better, putting her old life behind her. Yes, that was definitely it. Because of her old attraction to Patrick, coupled with the fact that he was injured and wouldn’t even be around long, it made her feel safe in responding to him in a sexual manner. Although “safe” wasn’t exactly how he made her feel. Her anxiety eased as she worked it all out in her mind. There was nothing to worry about. Nothing at all. Grabbing her next order, she strode over to their table. Patrick and Shamus were deep in discussion, but both looked up when she approached. “Here you go.” Shamus smiled and thanked her as she placed his lunch in front of him. She smiled back. There was something about Shamus, even though he was as big or even a bit bigger than his brother, that made a woman feel at ease. She couldn’t quite figure out what it was, but it was there. The smile was still on her face as she laid Patrick’s plate in front of him. He thanked her, but he didn’t smile back and she felt her own fade www.samhainpublishing.com
38
N.J. Walters
as he captured her gaze. That predatory look was back in his eyes. She could see it. Feel it as his gaze moved down over her face and neck, lingering on her breasts, which thankfully were covered behind the bib of her apron. Swallowing hard, she tore her gaze from him and hurried away. Cowardly or not, she didn’t care. She had more than enough to deal with in her life without adding a man to the already complicated mix. She dropped by their table twice more. Once to ask them if they wanted anything for dessert and the second time to drop their bill on the table. Both times they were deep in discussion and barely spoke, for which she was grateful. No matter how she tried to ignore them, all her senses were tuned to the men sitting in the booth. Okay, one of the men. She cleared tables and her ears strained to pick up the sound of Patrick’s deep voice. From the corner of her eyes, she caught him rubbing his bad leg and flexing his left hand. Her body was extremely aware of his mere presence in the room. It felt as if all her nerve endings were hypersensitive and rubbed raw. She wanted him to leave. She wanted to sit and simply stare at him. She was so confused. Thank heavens the crowd was almost gone. She laid her tray of dirty dishes down on an empty table and rubbed her hand over her forehead. A tension headache was brewing behind her eyes. Sighing, she picked up her tray, promising herself a long, hot soak in her tub tonight. The moment she’d been waiting for finally came and Shamus slid out from his seat, handing Patrick his crutches. Shamus caught her eye as he tossed a few bills on the table and she nodded and smiled, relieved that she wouldn’t have to talk to either of them at the cash register. She wiped down an already clean table as she watched Patrick make his way across the room one painful step at a time. She didn’t realize she www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
39
was holding her breath until the door closed behind them. Hurrying over to their table, she cleared their dishes and pocketed the bill and the money, pleased by the more than generous tip they’d left her. Trying not to be too obvious about it, she stared out the window, watching as Patrick struggled to drag himself back into his brother’s truck. When Shamus closed the passenger door and strode around the front, he caught her eye through the glass and winked at her. Heat flowed up her face and she knew she was blushing. Appalled at being caught gawking like some schoolgirl, she turned away, but not before she saw Patrick one final time. His head was tipped back, nestled against the headrest, exhaustion in every line of his face. Grabbing her tray, she hurried toward the kitchen. Patrick O’Rourke wasn’t her problem. She could feel sorry for what he was going through, but that was it. She was going to do her best to forget her physical reaction to him. The rest of the day sped by quickly, and before she knew it, Shannon was placing the closed sign on the door for another day. As she headed toward the back of the diner to collect her sweater and purse, the image of Patrick seated in the front seat of the truck came to her and she was filled with the ridiculous urge to find some way to ease his suffering. “Forget it,” she muttered to herself as she grabbed her belongings and headed home.
www.samhainpublishing.com
40
N.J. Walters
Chapter Four Shannon reclined in the bathtub, tilting her head back and resting it on the smooth rim. Closing her eyes, she allowed the heat and the calming scent of lavender oil to soothe her. Heaving a sigh, she released all the pent-up tension of the day, letting it flow out of her body. Her evening bath had become a ritual of pleasure, one that she eagerly indulged in. Such a simple thing. A tub of hot water, some relaxing body oil and time. It was the time that was the most important thing to her. Time for herself. A way of acknowledging that she deserved to be pampered and was worthy of it. It hadn’t always been that way. A long, relaxing bath hadn’t been possible during her marriage. She shivered and sat up in the tub, wrapping her arms around herself. No! She wasn’t going to let memories of her ex-husband destroy her joy in her bath. Determined, she flicked on the hot water tap, swirling it with her hand as it ran into the tub. Lance certainly hadn’t liked her spending any time on herself. She snorted. What an understatement. As far as her ex was concerned, she existed for one purpose only. To serve him. Turning off the water, she lay back down in the tub and drew a large, fluffy washcloth over her breasts, absorbing the heat gratefully. Thoughts of her marriage always left her cold.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
41
As she had many, many times, she wondered what had gone wrong. How had she been so deceived by his handsome face and easygoing manner? He was a large man whose thick blond hair and good-looking features had turned heads wherever he went. Women adored him and men liked him for his good-old-boy attitude. Shannon rubbed her hands over her arms. She’d been taken in by that shiny façade at first. He’d swept into town and charmed her immediately. For the first time in her life, she’d been the center of so much potent male charm that she hadn’t been able to resist him. When he’d asked her to elope, she’d eagerly agreed, thinking how romantic it all was. What a fool she’d been. Sitting up again, she grabbed her soap and began to wash her legs. No, not a fool. Young. She’d been young and he’d played that to his advantage. Her counselor had told her many times that men like Lance knew exactly what they were doing and preyed on easy targets like herself. She soaped her torso and her arms and rinsed them clean as memories continued to bombard her. She’d been so looking forward to starting their new life together in Alabama, but things hadn’t quite worked out the way she’d imagined. “Stop it.” She dug the heels of her hands into her eyes, desperate to drive the image of her ex-husband’s face from her mind. “You’re divorced and he’s not part of your life any more.” She took one deep breath and then another. She kept breathing until her heart stopped pounding and she felt calm once again. This was her time and she wasn’t going to let anything spoil it. Unbidden, another face popped into her mind and she shivered. This time the shivers were not brought on by fear but by burgeoning arousal. www.samhainpublishing.com
42
N.J. Walters
Patrick. Where her ex had been blond and gorgeous, Patrick was dark and dangerous-looking. There was nothing smooth about Patrick. He was all rough edges and pure stubbornness. Her nipples tightened when she dragged the washcloth over them. She bit her lip to hold back a moan of pleasure. Tossing the cloth aside, she pulled the plug. Obviously, her mind had other ideas tonight and wasn’t going to let her enjoy her bath in peace. Rising, she grabbed a towel and stepped out onto the thick bathmat, enjoying the ways her toes sank into the plush fabric. That was just another one of the many small pleasures she now enjoyed. As she dried herself, she peered around the bathroom with pride. It was tiny, but it was hers. From the thick sandy-colored towels, to the scented oils on the counter, to the pale sea-foam green paint on the wall, she’d chosen it all to please no one but herself. Her entire house was that way as well. She was thirty-one years old and this was the first home she’d ever decorated for just herself. Wrapping the towel around her body, she tucked the ends in just above her breasts as she peered into the mirror. It was foggy so she swiped her hand over it to clear some of the steam. A familiar face stared back at her and she examined her features, wondering what it was about her that had drawn not only the attention of her ex-husband in the first place, but Patrick today. She wasn’t stupid and she knew she wasn’t imagining things. Patrick O’Rourke definitely wanted her. Her face was oval-shaped, her forehead high and her skin was clear except for a few freckles that were scattered down her straight nose. Her lips were full and her chin was slightly pointed. Nothing remarkable there. She wasn’t a raving beauty by any standards. She wasn’t bad looking, but there wasn’t anything outstanding.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
43
Well, maybe her hair stood out. It was her one vanity. A deep, rich red, it was thick and straight and went well with her green eyes. She removed the scrunchie that anchored it atop her head and watched as the long locks fell around her shoulders and down her back. For a moment, another face superimposed on her own. This face was pale, the eyes filled with hopelessness as she peered at the short tufts of red hair that stood up like spikes on top of her head. “Stop it, Shannon.” Lance in one of his fits of anger had chopped off most of her hair, all the while accusing her of flirting with the postman who’d delivered a package to their home. She willed that woman away, pushing aside the horrible memories. That frightened young woman was gone now and there was no way that Shannon was allowing her to return. Dropping the towel, she grabbed her moisturizer and squeezed a dollop into her palm. Rubbing her hands together, she massaged the cream into her arms. Goose bumps raised on her flesh as her fingertips skimmed down her damp flesh. Her counselor has been the one to suggest some of these rituals to her as a way of becoming reacquainted with her own body. It had helped her reconnect to herself because, by the end of her marriage, she’d been totally disconnected from her physical form. It was all part of becoming comfortable in her own skin. More than that, it was learning to like herself all over again. She had several scars on her body, some on her back and a particularly long one on her shoulder. It was a thin white line now, but it still made her shiver whenever she looked at it. Shannon knew she was on the thin side, but she was working on that, eating healthy, walking and exercising more. She liked her long legs and her strong arms. Pouring more moisturizer into her palm, she www.samhainpublishing.com
44
N.J. Walters
slathered it onto her legs, starting at her ankle and working her way upward over her calves and thighs. Her ribs still showed and she was careful as she stroked cream over her torso. She’d had several broken and many cracked ones over the years and still found it hard to touch herself there. Upward she stroked, until her palms were covering her breasts. They weren’t overly large, but they were well formed. Her turgid nipples poked at her hands. She was surprised that her breasts were sensitive as they never had been before. She’d always hated for her husband to touch them, but then again, his touch had been anything but gentle. Staring into the mirror, she watched her hands as she caressed herself. She cupped them with her hands and brushed the hard tips with her thumbs. What would it feel like to have a gentle man stroke her in such a way? Patrick’s face popped into her head once again and she closed her eyes, imagining it was his hands on her breasts. Her chest rose and fell quickly as her breathing increased. Her lips parted on a sigh as she plucked softly at her nipples. Heat shot from her breasts to between her thighs, and cream flowed from her core. Aroused. God, she was so aroused. Licking her lips, she lowered one of her hands, letting it slip down over her stomach and between her thighs. Her fingers slipped between her legs, sliding over the slick folds of her sex. She was panting harder now, could feel the beads of sweat gathering at her nape and trailing down over her back. She was so close. Blocking all else out, she concentrated on nothing but feeling the sensations pulsing through her body. Glancing back in the mirror, she hardly recognized the woman she saw. This woman was on the brink of sexual fulfillment. “Please,” she whispered. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
45
The shrill ringing of the phone jolted her, sending her plummeting back to reality. It rang again and this time the answering machine picked up. Shannon dropped her hands from her body, leaning against the bathroom sink for support. Her heart was pounding and she felt lightheaded. “I know you’re there.” Terror. Pure, stark, unadulterated terror shot through her body, driving out any remaining warmth from her skin. Grabbing the towel from the floor, she wrapped it around herself like a shield as she stumbled, banging her hip off the corner of the counter. “You didn’t think I’d let you go, did you Shannon?” She crept out of the bathroom and down the short hallway to the living room. The phone sat there like a snake in her Garden of Eden. This couldn’t be happening. The male laughter was almost pleasant, but she could hear the edge of anger beneath it. “You enjoy your little vacation and I’ll come and get you when I’m ready.” A heavy click and then the phone went dead. She stared at it, her ears ringing with his words and his voice. Impossible! He was still in prison. She was supposed to have two more years before she had to deal with him. Her chest hurt and she realized she was panting so hard and fast she was hyperventilating. The room spun around her as she dropped to the sofa, lowered her head between her knees and cupped her hands over her mouth and nose. Gradually her breathing slowed and the ringing in her ears subsided. Slowly, she raised her head, realizing she was naked. The wet towel was on the floor and she was sitting on her sofa, shivering. She bolted to her feet and raced for the front door, heedless of her state of undress. Her hands shook as she checked the locks. Leaning her head against the www.samhainpublishing.com
46
N.J. Walters
hard wood, she sucked in a deep breath of air, and tried desperately to remain calm. She had to get a grip on herself. Hurrying down the hall, she raced into her bedroom and yanked on a pair of red cotton pajama pants and a white T-shirt. She sped back out of the room toward the back door. Once she’d checked that lock, she went from room to room checking the windows. Back in the living room, she grabbed the cordless phone and went back to her bedroom, ignoring the wet towel on the living room floor. Turning on both her bedroom lamps, she curled up in bed and reached for her address book. Her hands shook so hard it took her three attempts to get the number dialed. As the phone rang it belatedly occurred to her that it was late, but the phone was answered before she could change her mind. “Baron,” the gruff male voice all but yelled. Shannon opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. “Who’s there?” Irritation tinged his voice. “I don’t have time for games.” “Gill,” she managed to stutter out his name. “I’m sorry to bother you.” Her teeth were chattered so hard now that she could barely talk. For a moment there was dead silence on the other end. “Shannon?” She could hear the disbelief in his voice. “He called me, Gill. He just called here. I though he was still in prison.” “Hold on. Just hold on, Shannon.” She could hear him rustling around in the background. “Are you saying that Olsen just called you?” She nodded and it took her a second to realize that she hadn’t actually answered him. “Yes.” Her voice sounded so small and pitiful. Straightening her shoulders, she tried to be more forceful, more in www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
47
control. “Yes. He just called. He said he wasn’t going to let me go and that when he was ready he was coming for me.” Shannon trusted Detective Gill Baron more than she trusted any man. He’d saved her life, literally and figuratively, when she’d escaped her abusive husband. He’d made sure she got the medical treatment she’d needed and then he’d gone after her husband with a vengeance. His work and her testimony had gotten Lance Olsen four years in prison on aggravated assault charges. He’d only served a little over a year and a half so far. She could hear him swearing in the background. “Okay. I’ll make some calls and get back to you.” He paused and softened his voice. “I probably won’t know anything until tomorrow. Will you be all right tonight? Is there someone you can call? Someone you can go and stay with?” She shook her head again. “No,” she muttered as she tilted her head back against her headboard and closed her eyes. “My Aunt Jessie is just getting over a minor heart attack. I’m not taking this problem to her.” “Call the local sheriff, Shannon. He should know what’s going on.” “I will.” As much as she hated local people knowing about her past and her problems, she realized that she didn’t have much choice. Her problems had followed her home to Jamesville. “Tonight,” he demanded. “As soon as you hang up.” His concern brought a slight smile to her face. “I promise.” “You take care. I’ll be in touch.” “Okay, and thanks, Gill.” She disconnected the call and stared at her phone. Taking a deep breath, she dialed another number. It was one she’d memorized the day she’d moved back into town. The phone rang three times before being picked up. In spite of the late hour, the voice was alert. www.samhainpublishing.com
48
N.J. Walters
“Sheriff Tucker.” “Sheriff, this is Shannon Brooker. I’m sorry to bother you at home.” “No problem at all, Shannon. What can I do for you? Are you all right?” The concern in his voice eased her nervousness. Taking a deep breath, she began. “No, I’m not all right. I need to talk to you.” “I’m on my way. Do I need to send a car over while you wait?” “No. I’m fine for now. I think.” She really didn’t know at this point. “Keep the phone next to you and I’ll be there in about ten minutes.” “Thank you, Sheriff.” “You hang tight and I’ll be there before you know it.” The line disconnected and she held the phone so tight in her hands that her knuckles turned white. Dragging herself out of bed, she made herself pick up the wet towel in the living room and hang it to dry on the bathroom towel rack. She caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror as she passed. Gone was the sensual woman from earlier in the evening. That woman had been on the verge of her very first orgasm. She should have known that her exhusband would somehow find a way to take that tiny bit of pleasure from her. The woman in the mirror was one she recognized well. Frightened and pale, she’d seen this woman many times over the past decade. Laying the phone on the counter, she grabbed her brush and yanked it through her tangled hair. With practiced motions, she braided it quickly. She wasn’t the same scared woman she’d been and she was not about to allow Lance to control her life again. He’d done that for too many years. Her freedom had been hard won and she was damn well keeping it. Grabbing the phone, she went back into her bedroom and donned a pair
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
49
of socks before heading back out to the living room to wait for Sheriff Tucker.
www.samhainpublishing.com
50
N.J. Walters
Chapter Five Patrick rolled over in bed and kicked off the blankets, his breath coming in harsh gasps. His body was covered in sweat. No matter what he tried, he couldn’t stop the dreams from coming. Night after night, he returned to the dark, filthy alleyway. And every night, he was shot again, helpless to stop the outcome, unable to change the fates and save Jack from death. Gritting his teeth, he lay there shaking until the adrenaline settled and his heart ceased to pound. He couldn’t change what had happened, but the ghosts of the past wouldn’t let him rest. The breeze from the open window was warm, but cooled his heated flesh. Time passed slowly and his eyes gradually became heavy again as he settled back into sleep. He began to dream again, but this time there was no filth, no rank smell of blood and no gunshots. The sweet smell of lavender and soap and woman permeated the air. Patrick inhaled deeply, clearing the stench of death from his lungs. He reached out with his hands and stroked soft, velvety skin. His vision cleared and he could see the woman lying next to him in his bed. Her long red hair was spread across his pillows and her creamy white flesh was pale against his crisp navy blue sheets. Perfection. As he reached for her, she came easily into his arms, nuzzling his neck. His cock lengthened and hardened as her lips trailed down his chest, stopping occasionally to nip playfully at his skin. He could feel the
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
51
soft mounds of her breasts as she rubbed herself against the hard planes his chest, the turgid nipples scraping against him. Groaning, he cupped them with his hands, filling his palms with her as he stroked the tight nipples with his thumbs. She moaned and pushed deeper into his grasp, silently encouraging him to continue. Her sighs filled the air around him. He loved the way her long hair trailed over his chest and arms as she leaned forward, tangling in his chest hair. He wondered what it would feel like to have that mass of red hair trailing over his engorged penis. As if she could hear his thoughts, she moved, kissing her way down his torso until her lips touched his hipbone. His cock was long and hard, throbbing and jerking with every touch of her mouth against his skin. She picked up a lock of hair and trailed it over the rigid length, teasing the tip. Patrick fisted his hands in the mass of red, urging her mouth toward him. Her soft laughter surrounded him as her mouth moved slowly closer. He could feel her warm breath brush the head of his penis and arched his hips upward. She flicked her tongue out, teasing the head. Patrick moaned, tugging her closer. She finally took pity on him, her mouth closing over the tip as she swirled her tongue around the swollen head. Her hand moved between his thighs, cupping the heavy sac as she massaged his testicles. God, he’d never felt anything this damn good before. She kissed her way to the base of his cock and then her tongue traced the long, pulsing vein back to the top. She threw one of her legs over his thigh and he could feel her damp heat as she ground her pelvis against him. She covered him with her mouth again and moaned as she arched her hips against his muscled leg. He felt her cries of pleasure vibrate through his cock and almost came undone.
www.samhainpublishing.com
52
N.J. Walters
He began to thrust his hips upward and she followed his rhythm, taking him deep into her warm, wet mouth. Her tongue lapped at the sides and tip as he continued to stroke in and out. Her hand left his testicles and gripped the base of his arousal, stroking up and down in time with her mouth. Patrick was panting harder now. He could feel his entire body tighten and knew he was close to coming. She sucked harder, taking even more of his length into her mouth on each thrust of his hips. Her hips moved frantically against his leg. Throwing back his head, he gasped. “Now, Shannon.” He pushed deep one final time and his body exploded. His cock jerked in her mouth as he came. He felt the wetness on his stomach as he jerked awake, swearing under his breath. There was no soft, willing woman next to him. He was alone in his bed with the covers kicked off. Throwing his arm over his face, he struggled to regain his breath. It took a while, but finally his heart stopped pounding and his chest stopped heaving. Scrubbing his hand over his face, he swore again before levering himself up in bed. He grabbed a handful of tissues from the box on the bedside table and began to clean the cum from his stomach. He hadn’t had a wet dream since he was a teenager. Disgusted, he rolled from the bed and limped to the bathroom, ignoring the crutches that rested next to the bed. Thankfully he no longer needed them. Running a washcloth under the tap, he washed his stomach and groin before limping back to bed. Lowering himself back to the mattress, he began to laugh softly. At least it was a better alternative to his usual dreams, which were really more of the nightmare variety. He took a deep breath and for a second he almost thought he could smell Shannon, that unique scent of lavender, soap and aroused woman. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
53
Ever since he’d first seen her at the diner, she’d haunted his thoughts and now his dreams. He’d done his best to put her out of his thoughts, concentrating all his energy on his therapy the past five weeks, but it was no use. Over and over again, he saw her shy, smiling face and her long, lithe body in his mind. He rolled over on his side, punched his pillow and sighed. A smile twitched at the corners of his mouth as he faded back to sleep. At least he was relaxed. When he woke again, the sun was rising over the horizon and flooding his room with its early morning light. Easing his way down the staircase, Patrick gripped the railing with his left hand and leaned against the wall with his right. It was slow going, but he was doing it, and without crutches. It usually got easier as the day went on, but first thing in the morning, he was stiff after lying in bed all night. He couldn’t believe he’d been shot eight weeks ago. The time had slipped away somehow and he had only one month to regain his strength and hopefully return to his job in New York. But the cast was off his leg and his arm had healed. Now it was just a matter of rebuilding the lost mobility and muscle. He refused to consider the alternative. “How you doing, Uncle Patrick?” Patrick grinned at his nephew, Shane, who stood at the base of the stairs with his arms folded across his chest as he watched his uncle’s progress. At eleven years old, he was tall for his age and with his black hair and dark eyes, he was the spitting image of his father. “I’m getting there, squirt.” The dark eyes narrowed at the nickname, but then a huge grin split his face. “But by the time you get there I may have all the blueberry pancakes eaten.” His laughter trailed behind him as he raced to the kitchen, his sneakers pounding on the hardwood floor. www.samhainpublishing.com
54
N.J. Walters
Patrick shook his head as he took the last four steps, pausing to catch his breath at the base of the stairs. Man, he was out of shape. He followed the animated sound of Shane’s voice and the wonderful smell of bacon and pancakes all the way to the kitchen. Shane was already seated at the large trestle table, which dominated the room, shoveling in another mouthful of food. In between bites, he was talking to his mother about his baseball practice this afternoon. “Don’t talk with your mouth full, honey,” his sister admonished her son without turning away from the stove. “And sit down, Patrick. I’ll get your breakfast.” Patrick eased into the chair across from his nephew, marveling again at how much he’d changed in the past year. He’d still been a little kid the last time Patrick had been home almost a year ago. Now he was on the edge of puberty. That was the one good thing to come out of this whole debacle. He’d certainly had a chance to become reacquainted with his family. Shane was certainly growing in to a wonderful young man, but with Burke and Dani as his parents it was no wonder. “You gonna come to watch my baseball practice?” It took him a moment to realize that Shane was asking him. Surprised by the request, he was pleased as well. “When is it?” “After lunch at the ball field in town.” Shane picked a strip of bacon off his plate and tore a huge chunk off with his teeth, chewing while he waited for an answer. “Honey, your uncle might have other plans.” Dani placed a plate loaded with pancakes and bacon in front of him. His sister was obviously trying to give him an easy out if he wanted it. “No. I’ll drop by and watch you practice for a bit. That is, if I can find some transport of my own.” Patrick picked up his fork and knife and cut www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
55
a large chunk out of the stack of pancakes. His appetite had been off since the shooting, but this morning he was ravenous. He took it as another sign that he was mending, at least physically. “Is that blueberry pancakes and did someone mention needing to find transport?” The backdoor slammed behind him as Shamus strode into the room. He picked Dani up, giving her a quick hug and dropped a kiss on her forehead. “Are there enough pancakes to spare me a few?” Dani laughed as he placed her back on the floor. “You know I always make extra. Pull up a chair.” “Hey, squirt.” Shamus ruffled his nephew’s hair as he sat next to him. “I’m not a squirt,” he protested. “Someday, I’m gonna be bigger than you.” “I don’t doubt that at all.” Shamus leaned back in his chair, eyeing the boy. “But until then, you’re still a squirt.” He winked at him and Shane winked back. It was obviously a long-standing joke between the two. Patrick realized that he’d picked up the name from his brother and felt a pang of envy at the easy rapport the two shared. Dani brought two plates to the table and placed one in front of Shamus before settling into her own seat with the other. Cutlery clinked against china while they all consumed their breakfast. “Where’s Burke this morning?” Shamus asked before he took a large bite out of a strip of bacon. “He had an early meeting with the town council about the rezoning of the lake property.” Dani took a sip of her coffee. “He’s expecting the go ahead on the project, given the environmental studies and the approval of the architectural plans.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
56
N.J. Walters
“Plans?” Patrick really felt out of the loop. He’d been so concerned with his own recovery, he’d forgotten that the people around him had active, busy lives. It shamed him to think he’d been so self-centered. Shamus swallowed before speaking. “Burke and I bought the lake property from Silas Carter when he retired two years back. We’ve totally refurbished the Cozy Cabins and we want to put in a small development on the other side of the lake. Nothing to radically change or harm the landscape, but higher end cabins, either to rent or to sell.” Patrick was impressed. Burke and Shamus had gone into business several years back, forming B & O Construction. They built and renovated homes and small businesses and had been quite successful. He hadn’t realized they’d branched out to real estate as well. “You guys are renting the Cozy Cabins now?” His brother nodded. “Burke handles most of that end, while I take care of the day-to-day business of the construction crew.” Shamus chewed and swallowed, forking up another bite of pancake. “These are delicious, as always, Dani.” He turned to his nephew with a grin on his face. “I’ve got something for you in the truck.” Shane’s head popped up as he chewed his last bite of breakfast. “They came!” “Yup. They’re out in the front seat.” Shane was out of his seat and through the back door in a flash. Dani shook her head as she rose from her seat and cleared the empty plates from the table. She returned to the table with the coffee pot, refilling their mugs. “Thanks, Shamus. He’s been asking about them all week.” “No problem, honey.” Shane tore back into the house with a large bag in his hands. “Can I go try mine on?” He beseeched his mother with his large dark eyes.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
57
“Go on. But wash your hands first, so you don’t get breakfast all over it.” She watched her son as he flew from the room and pounded up the stairs. Patrick raised his eyebrow in question and Dani answered him. “New uniforms for his baseball team, sponsored, of course, by B & O Construction.” “That’s great.” “We’re happy to do it.” Shamus sat back with this coffee mug in his hand. “Now, what was this I heard when I came in about you needing transport?” “Now that I’m mobile, I need my own seat of wheels. Anyone rent cars around here?” Patrick hated feeling beholden to anyone and didn’t want to put his family out any more than he already had. “Why would you want to rent a car when I have a perfectly good truck you can use?” Shamus sipped his coffee. “You can use my car anytime you want to, Patrick,” his sister offered. Once again, he was overwhelmed by his family’s generosity. He knew he shouldn’t be, but it brought home to him how jaded and cynical he’d become after all his years of living in the city. He’d forgotten people like this still existed. People who didn’t think twice about doing something for someone else and who didn’t expect anything in return. “You’ve already done enough. I don’t want to inconvenience anyone any more than I already have.” Shamus snorted. “If it were too much trouble, I wouldn’t have offered. I’ve got the company truck, so you can drive mine.” He held up his hand to stop Patrick before he could argue. “It’s only for a few weeks, right? I can do without it for that length of time no problem.” “If you’re sure?” Patrick felt compelled to ask.
www.samhainpublishing.com
58
N.J. Walters
Shamus pushed back his chair and stood. “I’m sure. Why don’t you get ready and come with me now? We can drop by my place and you can pick it up.” “That would be great. I’m meeting Sheriff Tucker for lunch at Jessie’s and wasn’t sure how I was going to get there.” He could feel his body tightening at the mere thought of going back to Jessie’s. He hadn’t been back to town since that day he and Shamus had gone out for lunch. The only placed he’d gone was straight to the hospital for therapy and home again. That didn’t mean he hadn’t thought about the place though. Almost every day, he’d been tempted to go there, if only for a cup of coffee. After the stares and the gossip, he hadn’t wanted to return until he was mobile again. That way he wouldn’t stand out quite so much. He couldn’t bear the glances of pity and the morbid interest surrounding him and the shooting. By now, he hoped that the most of it had blown over and that folks were on to some other juicy piece of local gossip. He also hadn’t wanted to see Shannon again, not until he was in more control of himself physically. He hadn’t been able to keep her out of his thoughts and dreams. Especially his dreams. His body tightened at the memory and his jeans became uncomfortably tight as he became aroused at the mere thought of her. She’d haunted him these past weeks and he didn’t like that one little bit. She’d made him feel physically alive again and that had triggered emotions and feelings he just didn’t want to deal with right now. But when Sheriff Tucker had called yesterday and asked him to lunch, he hadn’t been able to refuse. Patrick owed the man way too much, and that aside, he liked and respected him as well. A pounding on the stairs announced the arrival of his nephew. “Whatcha think?” He spread his arms wide, showing off his new baseball jersey. The company logo was discreetly placed on the top of the sleeves www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
59
and the team logo was on the front. As Shane turned around, Patrick could see the boy’s name and number on the back. “Looks great.” Shamus gave him the thumbs-up. “You look real handsome, honey.” Dani hugged her son, who was only an inch or so shorter than her. “Ah, Mom,” he groaned, but he leaned into her side as she squeezed him. Patrick smiled and added his own two cents worth. “Looks really good, Shane.” “Thanks. We won’t wear them at practice today. We’ll save them for the game on Friday. You’re coming, aren’t you?” “Wouldn’t miss it,” he promised. Shane nodded and turned to Shamus. “You too, Uncle Shamus?” “You know I’ll be there.” “Cool.” He tugged away from his mother’s embrace. “I gotta go call the guys. Thanks, Uncle Shamus,” he tossed over his shoulder as he hurried out of the room. Shamus laughed and shook his head. “Were we like that at his age?” Dani smiled indulgently. “Yes. Except doubly so because there were two of you.” Walking over, she wrapped her arms around Shamus. “God, he’s growing up so fast.” Shamus gently rocked her in his arms as he smiled at Patrick. “Get ready and we’ll go get you mobile.” Patrick nodded and rose from his seat, steadying himself before heading back to tackle the stairs again. He was limping slightly, favoring his injured leg. As he left the kitchen, he turned and stared at his brother and sister hugging each other. Even though he knew he’d be welcomed if he wanted to join them, he felt excluded. They’d shared their
www.samhainpublishing.com
60
N.J. Walters
lives together these past ten years, sharing all the daily details that made up a life. Patrick ignored the pang in the pit of his stomach as he placed his right foot on the first stair and took that first step. He didn’t like to be reminded of what he had traded in order to have the career he’d always wanted. At moments like this, he felt that maybe he’d sacrificed way too much.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
61
Chapter Six Patrick stepped into Jessie’s, scanning the busy diner from behind his sunglasses. The gesture was as automatic as breathing, and within seconds, he knew who was where and what was going on. Several folks glanced his way, some smiling and a couple even giving him a small wave of welcome. He nodded to them as he walked to the far end of the room and slid into the last booth seat along the window. His back was against the wall and he had an unobscured view of the door and could easily watch the street out through the large picture window. The tension in his muscles eased as he removed his sunglasses, folded them carefully and hooked them on to his shirt pocket. There was a good crowd, as usual, and he closed his eyes for a moment, absorbing the din of the lunchtime chatter. It still felt strange to be among so many people after being so isolated for the better part of two months. “Hey, good-looking.” Patrick’s eyes snapped open and his body stiffened, every muscle on alert, ready to spring into action. Adrenaline poured through his veins as his heart pounded hard. He pinned the person with a laser stare and scowled. The older woman stared right back at him, her smile fading and quickly becoming a look of concern. “You okay, honey?”
www.samhainpublishing.com
62
N.J. Walters
His scowl faded as recognition came. “Jessie?” The smile returned, larger than before. “I didn’t think I’d changed that much, but I suppose it’s been a while since you saw me last.” She paused, clearing her throat. “I don’t suppose you heard that I had a slight heart attack a few months back. Only minor,” she hurriedly added. “But the doctor was concerned about my high blood pressure and my high cholesterol and I had to take some time off to recover.” Patrick slid out of his seat and wrapped his arms around Jessie, hugging her tight. It was hard to reconcile this thin, pale woman with the vibrant picture of Jessie that he always carried in his head from his childhood. Her long red hair was heavily streaked with gray now and there were lines around her eyes that hadn’t been there before. “I hadn’t heard. I’m sorry.” And he was truly sorry. Jessie was good people and only deserved the best. Many a times when he’d been a kid looking for trouble, she’d let him sit at the end of her counter, feeding him apple pie and milk while she listened to him talk about his troubles. She patted his arm as he stepped back. “It was a bit of a scare, but I’m doing much better now. The doctor made me stop working so hard, but it was a blessing in disguise because it brought Shannon back home again.” Patrick sat back down and motioned to Jessie to sit. She smiled, but shook her head. “I can’t. I don’t work much these days, but I do come in to cover a couple hours over the lunchtime rush. What can I get you?” “Just coffee. I’m waiting for Sheriff Tucker.” He wanted to ask her more about Shannon, but couldn’t quite figure out how to without drawing undue interest. “I’m sorry about what happened, Patrick.” She paused again, taking her time to pick exactly the right words. “If you need to talk, the end of my counter is still open any time.” www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
63
He tried to speak, but his throat closed with emotion. Sadness and anger swamped him as he sat there, unable to open his mouth to respond. Anyone else but Jessie and he might have suspected that it was no more than morbid curiosity, but he knew that she was sincere. He nodded, and she patted his arm and retreated to the counter. He’d managed to get himself back under control by the time she returned with his coffee. “Thanks, Jessie.” He knew that she understood he was referring to more than just the mug she placed in front of him. “You’re welcome,” she softly replied. “So, you said that Shannon came home because you got sick. I thought she had a family and lived away. Or am I not remembering that right?” Jessie’s lips compressed into a thin line. “She’s not married any longer and they never had any kids. I’ve got to get back to work.” She turned, but Patrick reached out his hand and gently touched her arm. “I didn’t mean to bring up anything painful, Jessie. I’m sorry.” “No.” She shook her head, her eyes bleak. “I know you didn’t. It doesn’t matter any longer anyway. Shannon’s home where she’s safe and that’s all that’s important.” She hurried away and Patrick sat back, absently picking up the glass and metal sugar dispenser and adding some to his mug. He stirred the brew as he replayed her words. Safe. Why would she use that word in particular? It might have been a slip of the tongue, but he didn’t think so. The object of his thoughts pushed through the swinging doors leading from the kitchen, a huge tray loaded down with plates balanced easily in her arms. He knew she hadn’t seen him, so he passed a few pleasant minutes just watching her serve up orders with a soft word and a smile. www.samhainpublishing.com
64
N.J. Walters
He’d almost convinced himself that what had happened here the last time was nothing more than an aberration brought on by a long period of abstinence. But the moment she’d stepped through that door, his cock had stirred and was now at full attention, straining the front of his jeans. He shifted in his seat, trying to find a more comfortable position, but it wasn’t easy. It was crazy how fast his body responded to her mere presence. He wasn’t sure he liked it, but there didn’t seem to be much he could do about it. He stared at her objectively. There were other woman eating in the diner, several of them downright gorgeous, but he couldn’t care less about any of them. He only had eyes for Shannon. She was thinner than he’d first thought. The apron she’d worn the last time he’d seen her had hidden that fact. Today she was wearing white canvas sneakers and a pale green blouse tucked into a pair of jeans, which emphasized her small waist. His eyes narrowed. She could stand to put on a few pounds with her height. Her long red hair was braided again and his fingers itched to release it, slowly unwinding it until it was free from its confinement. His hands fisted as memories of last night’s dream filtered through his brain. His breathing became quicker and more shallow as he remembered the feel of those silky tresses brushing against his erection. His cock was throbbing hard now and he gritted his teeth as he imagined just how damn amazing it would feel in reality. As if she felt his eyes on her, she stopped in her tracks. Slowly she turned toward him. Her face was impassive, but even from this distance he could see the fear in her eyes. Why was she afraid of him? Almost immediately the fear receded, replaced by relief. She nodded at him and hurried back to the kitchen. What the hell had that been all about? The more he learned about Shannon the more she intrigued him. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
65
A part of him wanted to chase her down and demand to know what she was afraid of so he could take care of it for her. His gut burned with impotent rage at his inability to do anything even as his brain warned him not to get involved. It was probably nothing and it was none of his business. It was fine to dream about her, but he wasn’t staying long enough to add the complication that even a short-term relationship would bring. He forced himself to look away from the kitchen door and take a sip of coffee. Watching the people as they ate and chatted, he forced all thought from his mind and just breathed. He finally had his body and emotions back under control when the sheriff walked in a few minutes later. Albert Tucker hadn’t changed much in the years that Patrick had known him. A big no-nonsense man with a loud booming voice and a comfortable, slightly homely face, he still looked strong and fit for his age. His shrewd brown eyes scoped the room in a quick motion and his normally stern mouth turned up in a smile. He greeted most folks by name as he made his way toward the booth where Patrick sat waiting. His dark brown hair had faded over the years and was now almost all a steel gray in color. He still wore it in the same familiar crew cut he’d worn since Patrick was a boy. Patrick stood as Albert approached, stiffening slightly as the older man took his measure. “You’re looking good for a man who was shot.” His blunt words made Patrick grin. Only another cop could get away with that kind of outrageous statement. “I’m not doing too bad,” he drawled. Sheriff Tucker laughed as he slapped Patrick on the shoulder. “Sit down before you fall down.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
66
N.J. Walters
Both men slid into the comfortable booth seats and stared at each other. Neither of them spoke as they assessed the other. Patrick sat back and waited, unwilling to be the one who broke the silence. The older man sat back and clasped his hands on his stomach and waited. Patrick picked up his coffee mug and took a long, deliberate sip before placing it back on the table. The corner of Sheriff Tucker’s mouth kicked up in a grin. “Finally learned some patience, did you?” Patrick cocked his eyebrow and just stared. This time the older man couldn’t restrain his chuckle as he held his hand out across the table. “Good to see you again.” Reaching out, Patrick found his hand engulfed in a quick, firm handshake. “It’s good to see you too, and yes, I did learn something from you.” As he smiled, the lines around Sheriff Tucker’s eyes deepened. “You were always smart and determined, Patrick. All you needed was a little direction.” Shannon bustled up to the table, handed them both a menu and placed a mug of fresh coffee in front of the sheriff. “The soups today are vegetable beef and turkey, and the special is chicken pot pie.” “I’ll pass on the special and have a BLT, light on the mayo.” Sheriff Tucker handed her back the menu. “How you doing today, Shannon?” She glanced nervously at Patrick and then back to the sheriff. “I’m doing okay. Really,” she added when the older man frowned. “If you hear anything else, you call me immediately.” “I will.” She turned quickly to Patrick. “Do you know what you want or do you need more time?” She spoke fast, her voice a little breathy. It was on the tip of his tongue to tell her he knew exactly what he wanted—her naked and spread across his bed. Swallowing the words www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
67
that would probably earn him a smack up the side of his head, he settled for the turkey soup and a grilled cheese sandwich. “Everything okay with Shannon?” he asked as soon as she was out of earshot. She still looked beautiful to him, but she had dark circles under her eyes and there was a weary look about them. “She’s fine. Just some old business.” Sheriff Tucker changed the subject, so Patrick let it go. Things were not adding up around Shannon. First Jessie’s concern and anger, then Shannon’s own fear, and now the sheriff was obviously worried about her. It all added up to one thing—she was in some kind of trouble. By the time they had their lunch in front of them, Patrick had managed to put his curiosity on the backburner, for now. He’d get answers. Somehow. Why he even cared, he wasn’t quite sure. He only knew that he needed to know. They chatted easily while they ate. It was only when they were both finished that the tone of the conversation changed. “So,” the sheriff toyed with his coffee mug. “How is the rehab going? You going to be able to go back to work?” Patrick froze, his coffee mug halfway to his mouth. Slowly, he lowered it back to the table without taking a sip. “Of course I’ll be going back to work.” Anything else was unthinkable. Sheriff Tucker nodded. “That’s good. I was just wondering is all.” He took a mouthful of coffee and swallowed. “I just figured if it didn’t work out you might want to consider a position here.” “Here?” “I could use a deputy with your experience and training. Wouldn’t matter to us if you weren’t quite one hundred percent. Hell, at sixty percent, you’re probably better than half of what I’ve got working for me.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
68
N.J. Walters
Patrick was stunned. “Thanks for the offer, but…” He wasn’t quite sure how to turn the offer down without offending the other man. Sheriff Tucker waved it off. “Don’t worry about it. I just figured that maybe you might be tired of the big city and want to come home. I’ll probably be retiring in a couple years.” He let that statement hang in the air. Come home. He’d never even considered it. Home was New York now. Wasn’t it? Of course it is. That was what he’d always wanted. That was where he belonged. The older man offered him a smile. “Don’t think so hard, son. You don’t have to decide today. My deputy isn’t leaving for another couple months yet.” He dropped the subject and moved on. “You turned out all right. Who would have thought you’d end up in law enforcement. For a while there, I figured you might end up on the other side of it.” Patrick gratefully let the other subject drop as memories of his youth came back to him with great clarity. “Yeah. I was a mess for a while after Dad died.” Now that was an understatement. He’d started skipping school, smoking and sneaking out of the house late at night. He’d fallen in with a bad crowd and was headed down a dark road when Sheriff Tucker had caught him shoplifting a candy bar from the local drug store. “You never told anyone about that night, did you?” There was no need to clarify which night he was referring to. They both knew. “Never saw the need.” Patrick’s mother had just died and he’d been angry at the world. His sister had been barely eighteen at the time and he’d already heard several “official-looking” people talk about he and Shamus being put into foster care. He’d stormed out of the house that night looking for trouble and he’d found it all right. Busted for a candy bar. He hadn’t even gotten out of the store with it. The sheriff had been there picking up a www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
69
prescription at the pharmacy and had caught him red-handed and made him put it back. Then he’d taken him outside and they’d gone for a long walk together. It was that talk and one he’d had with his sister the next night that had changed him. Sheriff Tucker had made him realize just how much he had to lose if he didn’t stop what he was doing. When Dani had pretty much told him that she’d lose him to foster care if he didn’t change, he’d been scared to death. He’d talked tough, but at twelve he’d just been a lost and angry kid. “I went into law enforcement because of you.” Patrick said the words quickly. He’d never told the other man that before and figured it was well past time he did so. A deep pleasure welled in the older man’s eyes as a slow smile split his face. “Well now, that’s a fine thing indeed. Thank you for telling me.” Patrick shrugged. “I figured you should know. That night changed me.” “We all have moments in our lives that change us. I figure you’re at another crossroads right about now.” He held up his hand. “No, don’t say anything. I’m not pressuring you about taking the job. All I’m saying is this is a time to think about what you really want.” He pushed back from the table. “On that note, I’ve got to get back to work. Drop by the station any time and I’ll show you around.” “I’ll do that,” Patrick promised. “Good enough.” “Lunch is on me.” “I asked you to join me for lunch,” the older man frowned. “Just think of it as payment for a candy bar.” Sheriff Tucker laughed and shook his head. “Next time is on me.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
70
N.J. Walters
“You got it.” Patrick sat back, enjoying the last of his coffee as he watched the sheriff head down the sidewalk toward the police station. “You want more coffee or something for dessert?” Shannon had the coffee pot in her hand, ready to pour. “No, I’m good. I’ll just take our bill.” She hesitated momentarily as if she wanted to ask him something, but hurried off without speaking. When she returned a few minutes later, she had laid the bill on the table. “Is everything okay, Shannon?” Her eyes were troubled, but she glanced nervously around the room. He realized that she didn’t want to talk around other people. “What are you doing Friday night?” “What am I doing?” She looked stunned by the simple question. “Yeah. What are you doing Friday night? I thought we could go out somewhere. Maybe talk?” He emphasized the last word and she caught on. “But not a date. Just talk?” she clarified. His male ego took a bit of a kick with that one. So she didn’t want to date him. He could handle that. He might not like it, but he could handle it. Thinking quickly, he came up with a solution. “My nephew has a ball game Friday night. I could walk you home after and we could talk then.” Relief lit her face. “That…that would be good.” She nodded decisively, her eyes lingering on his lips. “I’ll meet you at the ball field then.” Patrick bit back an angry retort. Was she that set against dating him that she didn’t even want him to pick her up? He almost backed out, but the relief on her face stopped him. No matter what his personal feelings were, the woman had troubles and he wouldn’t be able to live with himself at this point if he walked away. The time for that had come and gone and now he was committed to helping her if he could.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
71
He realized she was getting nervous the longer he sat there without answering her. “That would be fine. The game starts at seven.” “I’ll be there.” She hurried away and disappeared into the kitchen. Patrick watched her go, unable to pull his gaze away from the soft sway of her behind. Cursing himself, he stood, walked to the counter and paid the young girl manning the cash register. His step was surer as he hurried to his brother’s truck. He had a ball practice to catch before he went home. Suddenly, he was looking forward to an hour in the afternoon sun watching his nephew. Anticipation filled him as he started the engine and backed out of his parking spot. Friday night wouldn’t come fast enough for him. It was two days away and he already couldn’t wait to see Shannon again. No matter what she said about dating, she was attracted to him. All the physical signs were there. He’d seen the way her nipples had hardened into tight peaks that pushed against the soft cotton of her blouse as she’d talked with him. It was up to him to figure out why she was so opposed to going out with him. Then he’d somehow find a way to change her mind. Whistling, he drove toward the field at the edge of town.
www.samhainpublishing.com
72
N.J. Walters
Chapter Seven For about the tenth time in as many minutes, Shannon checked her appearance in the mirror. “This is stupid,” she muttered. “This is not a date,” she reminded her reflection. It sure felt like a date though and she hadn’t been on one of those since…before she was married. Her face paled, making her freckles stand out even more prominently. She turned away from the mirror, her hand on her roiling stomach. Deep breaths, she reminded herself. She didn’t want to lose her supper before she went out. Sitting down on the edge of the bed, she sighed. This wasn’t a date. She figured if she said it often enough she might start to believe it. The expression on his face when she’d agreed to go as long as it wasn’t a date had let her know that Patrick had wanted it to be one. For a split second she’d almost given in and agreed. She ran her finger over the soft fabric of her jeans, her eyebrows knitting together in a frown. For the first time since her divorce, she actually wanted to go on a date. That was a good thing, right? Her former counselor
would
certainly
have
said
so.
She
had
always
been
encouraging Shannon to try dating again, even if it was only coffee with someone. This was close. She was actually going to a ball game with Patrick O’Rourke, the man she’d had a huge crush on during her teenage years. He was still very easy on the eyes, she admitted. He was bigger and
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
73
stronger, a man now and not a boy, but her body still reacted to him the way it always had. Whenever he was near she knew it. All her hormones seemed to stand up and cheer. Chuckling at the image, she stood and left her bedroom without checking the mirror again. Her white v-neck shirt, jeans and sneakers were fine for a local ball game. She went to her front closet and pulled out a light jacket. It was summer, but the evenings could still get cool. Grabbing her brown leather purse, she slung it over her shoulder and headed out. She locked the door behind her, double-checking to make sure it was indeed locked up tight. Shannon had already locked all the windows and backdoor. Not that they would really stop a determined intruder, but there was no need to take unnecessary chances. A shiver raced down her spine in spite of the heat and she glanced around the neighborhood. Everything was as it should be. Mr. Gower was sitting on his front porch reading his evening newspaper. Mrs. Jones was watering her flowers and shrubs, her grandson playing in the yard beside her. Shaking off her feeling of unease, she hurried down her front walkway, waving to her neighbors as she passed them. That was one of the main reasons she chose this area to live in, it was full of people who were very aware of what was going on in their neighborhood. Any strangers would stand out. It gave her an extra layer of safety that living in a larger city couldn’t provide. Her long legs ate up the distance to the ballpark. She didn’t mind the walk, especially on a beautiful summer evening like this. The sun was still up and the streets were still busy with people as they puttered around their homes or enjoyed the shade of their porches. On evenings
www.samhainpublishing.com
74
N.J. Walters
like this, she couldn’t even remember why she’d hesitated to return to Jamesville when her divorce had finalized. Shame. That had been what had kept her away more than anything else. Shame that she’d gotten into such a situation in her marriage and hadn’t been able to get herself out of it. Shame that her ex-husband had brainwashed her to the point where she almost had believed that she’d deserved everything that had happened to her. Gulping fresh air into her lungs, she pushed those thoughts away. That was in the past. All she had to worry about was the here and now. Straightening her shoulders, which had unconsciously slumped, she gripped her jacket tight and strode across the street and down another. She was looking forward to watching the game. It was something completely normal and something she hadn’t done since moving home. She’d always enjoyed baseball when she was a teenager, especially the high school team. Patrick had been a pitcher and she’d snuck away as often as she could to watch quite a few practices and games. What was worrying her now though was the walk home at the end of the evening. She’d thought long and hard about what she was going to do. She might have figured out a solution to her problem, at least a temporary one. She rubbed her eyes and sighed. Something had to give soon. She wasn’t sleeping well and hadn’t for weeks, not since the night Lance had called. That had to change or she soon wouldn’t be able to function properly. She’d decide what she was going to say to Patrick between now and then. She’d gotten really good at dealing with difficult tasks over the past year and this was just one more in a long line of hard things that she’d had to handle. For now, all she had to do was enjoy the next few hours.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
75
A crowd had gathered and many of the bleacher seats were already full. She scanned the seats, searching for Patrick. Maybe he’d changed his mind. “We’re over this way.” She jumped and whirled around as the voice whispered in her ear. She slapped her hand over her heart to try and still the rapid pounding. “Ohmigod, you scared me to death!” She hadn’t heard him coming up behind her. His face was impassive and his eyes seemed to stare right into her very soul. “I didn’t mean to frighten you.” Reaching out, he clasped her hand. “Come on. I’ve got a couple of seats saved for us.” Towing her behind him, he eased their way through the throngs of people quickly filling the stands, leading her toward seats at the top far corner. They excused themselves as they crossed in front of folks already settled in for the game. Shannon was slightly breathless by the time she sat on the bench seat. Whether it was from the climb up the steps or because of Patrick’s nearness she wasn’t quite sure. He didn’t release his hold on her when he sat. Instead, his fingers threaded through hers, holding her palm tight against his. She braced herself for the fear that usually descended upon her whenever anyone else touched or held her, but it never came. His hand was warm against hers and she could feel the rough edges of calluses on his fingers and palm. It was a strong hand, a powerful hand, yet it held hers with great care, not exerting any kind of pressure at all, simply holding it. “I’m glad you came.” She realized she’d been staring at their clasped hands and quickly brought her gaze up to his. Big mistake. His eyes had softened and she found herself lost in their deep gray depths. His lashes were dark and thick and she wanted to touch them to see if they were as soft as they www.samhainpublishing.com
76
N.J. Walters
appeared. They were the only soft features on an otherwise harshly featured face. “Me too,” she blurted out when she finally remembered he was waiting for an answer. “Would you like anything to eat? Popcorn? Hotdog?” She laid a hand over her stomach. Better not to chance any food. “No, I’m fine. But thank you.” “You’re welcome.” He leaned closer and she could feel his body heat. It took all her discipline not to curl up against him and just absorb his warmth. She’d felt so cold lately. “I won’t bite you, you know.” He paused. “At least not until later.” He nuzzled the sensitive skin just behind her ear and it sent shivers down her spine. Heat flooded her veins, driving out the chill. Her body was hot, her breasts heavy and her panties were damp with need. She jerked backward, needing to put some space between them before she did something stupid and embarrassed them both. “Good to know.” She groaned and buried her face in her hands. “Did I just say that out loud?” Patrick chuckled, wrapped his arm around her shoulders and tugged her close. “Yes, you did. Now, relax. This is not a date, remember. This is just two people enjoying a ball game.” He turned to scan the field just as the players ran onto the turf. He pointed out his nephew, Shane, and before she knew it the game had begun and she was caught up in the action. It had been years since she’d enjoyed such a simple thing as this. Cheering when her team scored a run, she jumped up and yelled. She glanced quickly at Patrick to gauge his reaction, but he wasn’t even paying her any attention. He was too busy yelling and cheering himself. Relaxing totally, she immersed herself in the pleasure of the game. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
77
The time flew quickly as she munched some of the popcorn that Patrick bought for himself. She’d even bitten off a piece of the hotdog he’d offered her before she realized what she’d done. During the eighth inning, she pulled on her coat as the sun went down and the evening air cooled considerably. Patrick put on his lightweight jacket and wrapped his arm around her shoulder, sharing his body heat with her. He smelled so good, like sandalwood and hot male flesh. She wanted to nuzzle her nose in the pelt of dark hair that was peeking out of his cotton shirt where the top two buttons were undone. Their thighs were touching as the seating was tight, but she didn’t mind in the least. It felt safe to just enjoy Patrick’s closeness. With so many people around them she didn’t have to worry about things escalating beyond what she could handle. It was the most fun she’d had in ages and she was sorry when it was over, but pleased that Shane’s team had won and he’d even managed to drive in one of the team’s runs. As the crowd dispersed, they made their way slowly from their seats way atop the bleachers back down to the ground. Young Shane came racing up to his uncle. “We won, Uncle Patrick.” Patrick clapped him on the shoulder. “You certainly did. Great hit in the seventh.” Shane beamed and turned to his parents who stood right behind him. “Can they come with us?” “You can ask them,” his mother told him. Shane whirled back around. “We’re going for pizza. Wanna come?” Patrick glanced at Shannon and then back at Shane. “We already made plans. Maybe next time.” The young boy looked disappointed for about two seconds and then caught sight of one of his teammates. “Okay. I’m going to see if Tommy www.samhainpublishing.com
78
N.J. Walters
and his folks are going for pizza.” He hurried off, but yelled over his shoulder. “Thanks for coming, Uncle Patrick.” Dani laughed. “Sorry about that. I should have figured you’d have other plans. How are you, Shannon?” “I’m good. How have you been?” She’d known Dani for years and had met Burke years ago before the two of them had married. She’d seen them at the diner a few times since she’d been back. “We’re doing good. Keeping busy and out of trouble,” Burke replied, one eye on his son as he spoke. “We better get going before Shane invites everyone in the crowd for pizza.” Dani smiled indulgently. “Like you’d really mind. Good to see you again, Shannon. Give my best to Jessie.” “I will,” she promised. “And it was good to see you again too.” Dani and Burke wandered off to corral their son and Shannon watched as they headed toward their truck. Shane jumped around as he talked excitedly, probably rehashing the game. His parents listened attentively, adding comments here and there. Burke held the door for his son and wife, and when they were safe inside, he shut the door and went around the truck and climbed in. They seemed like such a great family. “They are.” She hadn’t realized she’d said the last aloud until he answered her. “Dani and Burke are fantastic parents and Shane is a great kid.” Slightly embarrassed, she shrugged. “I guess it’s time for me to go home.” Patrick put his hands on his lean hips, the action drawing her gaze down his wide chest and lower. The soft fabric of his well-worn jeans fit him like a glove, emphasizing the muscles in his upper thighs and cupping a rather impressive bulge in the front. Sitting down in the
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
79
stands, she’d almost forgotten just how large a man he was. She swallowed, her throat suddenly dry. “I could walk you home, but that won’t give us much time to talk. We could drive down by the lake and walk there.” Shannon found it almost impossible to breathe. Go to a dark, secluded area with a man. She just couldn’t. No one would hear her scream. No one would even know she was there. Darkness pulled at her. She could feel her body breaking out into a cold sweat. A heavy hand descended on the back of her head, pushing it lower. “Breathe, Shannon,” a voice commanded. She sucked in a huge breath, filling her lungs and slowly releasing it. “Again,” the voice urged. A strong arm supported her easily, the muscles flexing as she stood upright again. “Take it easy for a minute.” “I can’t,” she whispered. “I can’t go.” She expected him to get angry and stalk away from her and she didn’t want that. She needed to talk to him. “It’s all right.” His voice was calm and steady. She risked a glance at him and started to relax again. Concern was the only emotion she could see in his face. Not a hint of anger. And she was very good at discerning that particular emotion in a man. “I’m sorry.” She bit her lip as soon as the words were out. She was through with apologizing for what she wanted. “That’s okay. It was just a suggestion. We can still talk while I walk you home.” That easily and quickly the crisis was over. It had never really started, she realized. The only discord had been in her mind. “I’d like that.” And she did want to. She wanted to regain the easy pleasure of the
www.samhainpublishing.com
80
N.J. Walters
evening and have him hold her hand as they walked through the streets of Jamesville together. Straightening her shoulders and pulling a cloak of courage around herself, she held out her hand to him. He reached out slowly and wrapped his fingers carefully around it as if he somehow knew how much it took out of her to even offer it to him. They stared at each other for the longest time. The crowd had thinned as some folks headed home while others were on their way out to celebrate. The evening was closing in around them as the sun had finally sunk for the day some time ago. As darkness enveloped them, it felt much more intimate to stand there holding hands. So simple, but the connection felt very real. Shannon hitched her purse more firmly on her shoulder and led the way across the field toward the road. Patrick walked beside her, adjusting his gait to hers as he tucked her hand more firmly into his.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
81
Chapter Eight Patrick tried to relax, but it was impossible with Shannon’s hand resting against his, her smaller, more slender fingers nestled against his larger ones. As much as she was trying to relax, he could still feel her tension. His head was still reeling from her panic attack. All he’d done was ask her if she wanted to take a walk down by the lake, and for a second there, he’d thought she was going to pass out. The pieces of the puzzle were coming together and he wasn’t liking the picture it was forming. He’d been a cop for too many years not to recognize the signs. The first few years on the force, he’d been a patrol officer and had responded to more than his share of domestic dispute calls. It was never pretty. Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to release it slowly. Shannon’s insistence that she didn’t date, her fear of being alone with him, Jessie’s obvious anger about Shannon’s marriage, and Sheriff Tucker’s concern all added up to one thing—Shannon had been in an abusive marriage. An image of her beaten and bloody formed in his head. Oh yeah, as a cop he could easily picture that scenario. She’d been married to her husband for a long time too. About ten years if he wasn’t mistaken. Anger pulsed through his veins and his fingers closed into fists. Shannon flinched and he swore under his breath, loosening his tightening grip.
www.samhainpublishing.com
82
N.J. Walters
“Sorry about that.” His voice was gruff. He had to know for sure. Maybe he was totally wrong. Maybe she just didn’t want to date him. God, he hoped that was the case. No matter how badly he wanted her, he’d rather she just wasn’t interested in him than for what he was thinking to be truth. He pulled her to a stop beneath a large oak tree. The street was quiet behind them, most of the yards empty, bathed only in the dim glow of the porch lights. She glanced up at him and he could sense her growing nervousness. Her gaze flicked all around him as if she was searching for other people. Or an escape route from him. “Look at me.” His voice was harsher than he’d intended and she took a step away from him. That hurt him more than he thought possible. She straightened her shoulders and all but glared at him. “What?” The haughty effect was ruined when she wrapped her arms across her chest, rubbing her hands over her upper arms. “Your husband abused you.” It was a statement, not a question. He already knew the answer deep down in his gut. Her eyes widened and her face paled as she took another step backward. “Who told you?” He closed his eyes against the pain. She hadn’t denied it, not even for a moment and that told him that it had been more than just a one-time thing. “You just did.” She gasped, turned away and walked quickly down the sidewalk. Patrick was hot on her heels, ignoring the protesting muscles in his left leg. “Don’t walk away from me.” Shannon kept her head down, quickening her pace. “It’s none of your concern.” He scowled but kept going. “What did you want to talk to me about?” He changed the subject quickly, hoping to throw her off guard. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
83
Her house was getting closer now and she broke into a half run as she neared it. “I’ve changed my mind.” She was panting harder now, her legs eating up the distance. He charged up the walkway behind her, not willing to let her go until she talked to him. Her hands shook as she pulled her keys out of her purse. She yanked open the screen door and tried to poke the key into the lock, but couldn’t get it to fit into the hole. He stood behind her, not wanting to crowd her. “Shannon.” He kept his voice soft, his tone soothing. “Let’s just sit out here on the step and talk. We can talk about whatever you want.” She leaned her forehead against the door. He hated to see her like this, huddled in on herself as if she needed to hide from the world. Reaching around her, he plucked the keys from her hand. Ignoring her gasp and the way she plastered herself against the door, he quickly unlocked her front door. Handing her back the keys, he moved to sit on the front porch steps, taking care to stretch out his bad leg so it didn’t cramp. “You can stand inside the screen door if you want. You can talk to me from there.” He wanted her to feel safe with him. She slumped suddenly, shaking her head as she turned the knob and went inside. Patrick sighed as he watched the empty doorway. The crickets were singing in the garden and the air was cool against his face. The night was quiet, the moon a bright semi-circle in the sky, and when he took a deep calming breath, his nostrils were filled with the fragrant smell of the roses that grew up the trellis on the far end of the porch. Turning away from the door, he raked his fingers through his hair in frustration. He leaned against the newel post, pondering what he should do next. It was more a shifting in the air than a noise that alerted him he was no longer alone. His head shot up and he swung back toward the door. Shannon was standing there watching him. He could sense her www.samhainpublishing.com
84
N.J. Walters
uncertainty. She licked her lips nervously and he almost groaned as that innocent act stirred his blood, sending it straight to his groin. “We’ll just talk?” “Absolutely.” Right now he’d do just about anything to reassure her. He held himself completely still when she opened the screen door and stepped out onto the porch. The door slipped from her fingers, slamming shut and she jumped. She slid down the side of the house, keeping her back to the wall. There was about three feet separating them. “When are you going back to New York?” He frowned, not quite sure where she was going with this. “I’ve got a month before I have to go back.” She nodded, biting her lower lip. Wrapping her arms around her legs, she rested her chin on her knees. “How are you doing? Physically, I mean. Could you work?” Now he was really puzzled. “I’m doing okay. I have therapy every day and I work out, but I’m coming along. I’m not well enough to go back on active duty yet.” What the hell was she getting at? “Could I…” She gathered herself and started again. “Could I hire you?” Of all the things he thought she might want to talk about, this scenario had never entered his mind. “You want to hire me?” He wanted to make absolutely sure he’d understood her. She nodded. “I can’t pay much.” “Wait.” He swung his body around to face her fully. “Why do you want to hire me?” “I need a bodyguard.” Shannon held her breath as she waited for Patrick to respond. She could see the stunned look on his face and knew she’d surprised him www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
85
with her request. It had seemed like the sensible thing to do. In fact, she’d been thinking about it for days now, but had never figured out quite how to ask him. She hadn’t wanted to tell him about her past. He’d surprised and shocked her when he’d come right out and asked her about it. “Why do you need a bodyguard?” His low voice sent shivers down her spine. He was so huge sitting there like a silent sentinel in the night. This was the hard part. She knew she had to tell him the truth, otherwise he wouldn’t be able to protect her properly. Still, it was hard to lay out the hard facts of her life in front of him. She felt ashamed. Even after all these years, she still couldn’t quite figure out how exactly she’d come to the point of becoming a statistic in the world of spousal abuse. It was easier to talk about it in the dark. She didn’t have to see the disgust or the pity in his eyes. “My ex-husband got released from prison early. Good behavior and overcrowding. He’s actually quite charming when he puts his mind to it and apparently he convinced the parole board that he’d only hit me one time and that he was very contrite. I’d never filed a police report before the final time, so there was only one official record. He even took anger management courses while he was in prison and went to church every Sunday.” She laughed bitterly still unable to believe what Gill Baron had told her when he’d called her back the day after Lance’s first phone call. He was actually the one who’d suggested she get a bodyguard if she could afford one. He’d also called Sheriff Tucker personally and made sure he had all the pertinent facts about her ex-husband, including the fact that she still had a restraining order out against him. “Why was he in prison?” The words were little more than an angry growl.
www.samhainpublishing.com
86
N.J. Walters
Shannon shivered, unreasonable fear skating down her spine as she glanced at the door. You’re safe, she assured herself. She had her pepper spray in her coat pocket along with her cell phone, never went anywhere without either of them. Slipping her phone out of her pocket, she put her thumb on the speed dial. Sheriff Tucker had suggested she program the police department number in case of emergency. All she had to do was press down and she would be connected to help. She thought about what she was doing and paused. If she didn’t trust Patrick enough to just talk to him, how could she trust him to protect her? She had to trust someone. Sheriff Tucker seemed to think a lot of Patrick. She’d overheard the older man offering him a job when they’d had lunch together. She couldn’t allow the past to continue to cloud the present, couldn’t live in a constant state of distrust for the rest of her life. Removing her finger from the button, she slipped her phone back into her pocket. She either trusted him or she didn’t. She didn’t really know the man he’d become, but she trusted the boy he’d been. And truthfully, right now, she really didn’t have much of a choice. “Aggravated assault.” Patrick didn’t respond, but she could feel him waiting for her to continue. “Ah, he beat me.” There she’d said it. “God, Shannon.” Patrick scooted closer to her, but he didn’t touch her. He reached out a hand and dropped it back into his lap. “Tell me.” “I had a concussion, a broken rib, two cracked ones, a broken arm, black eyes and some internal bleeding.” She’d really thought she was dead that time. Her last memory was of Lance standing above her, screaming at her as he kicked her in the stomach. The next thing she knew she was waking up in a hospital bed. “That wasn’t the first time?”
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
87
“No.” She shook her head, picking at the hem of her jeans with her fingers. “But it was the last.” “How long?” This was the hard part. Most people didn’t understand how she’d stayed with him so long. Even she wasn’t quite sure herself. “Ten years.” She waited for the pity or the condescension that some people couldn’t hide as they imagined it could never happen to them. Well, she hadn’t thought it could happen to her either. Again he surprised her. “It took a lot of courage to testify against him in court.” Other than Gill and her counselor, he was the only other person to realize that. “Yes, it did. But it helped.” He sighed and this time when he reached out to her, he did cup her chin in his hand. Leaning forward, he skimmed his lips over hers. It was a mere touch, but it rocked her world. Her mouth tingled as heat flowed throughout her body, warming her. She raised her fingers to her lips, touching them in amazement. “You’re an amazing woman, Shannon.” His praise warmed her even further, thawing some deeply frozen part of her soul. “I shouldn’t have stayed so long. It was stupid.” The words bubbled up from inside her, unable to be contained. “No, not stupid. Most people don’t realize that abusive spouses are masters of manipulation. I’ll bet it started out slowly. First there would be the loud arguments with lots of yelling until finally one day he hit you.” Patrick moved closer, his hand covering hers as he sat next to her. “It was all your fault of course, but he apologized the next day, maybe even brought you flowers.” She stared at him, almost hypnotized by his words. “How did you know?” It was if he already knew what had happened.
www.samhainpublishing.com
88
N.J. Walters
“It’s classic, Shannon.” He stared out into the yard. “I’ll bet that he discouraged you from making friends. He’d already made sure you were moved away from your family and hometown. He isolated you slowly. Did you work outside the home?” “At first.” She shuddered as she remembered the many fights about her job. “I wasn’t making much as a waitress and he didn’t like me working shifts. Then he got a raise and convinced me to quit my job so he could take care of me. He made it all seem so sensible.” “Of course he did.” Patrick’s voice soothed her and she found herself scooting closer to him, wanting to share his body heat. “Now he had you home with no money, no friends and probably not a whole lot of self confidence.” “I lived it and I’m still not sure how it happened,” she admitted. “It happens slowly, one word, one action at a time. And regardless of what anyone thinks, it can happen to anyone. It’s the strong and the brave who manage to get away. Even then, it doesn’t always work. Some men will kill their wives rather than let them go.” Shannon was suddenly so cold she didn’t think any amount of heat would ever warm her. Her teeth began to chatter and her arms and legs began to shake. Patrick swore and scrambled to his feet. Reaching down, he easily drew her to her feet. She tried to pull away, but she was no match for his strength. “Shh. Everything will be fine. Let’s get you inside and get you warmed up.” Unable to resist the lure of being warm, she allowed him to lead her inside. He urged her over the sofa, yanked a quilt off the back of a chair and wrapped it around her. Sitting next to her, he lifted her onto his lap, holding her tight.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
89
She was too tired to be afraid. Talking about her shattered life had exhausted her. Tonight had been a rollercoaster of emotions, everything from anticipation to happiness, to fear and shame. She was too worn out to care about much of anything at this point. “Has he approached you yet?” Shannon stiffened. She’d wanted a slight reprieve from talking about this, but obviously Patrick wasn’t finished yet. “He called a few weeks ago. He told me he was out of prison and that he was coming to get me when he was ready. I’ve had a few more late night calls. Mostly hangups, but I know it’s always him.” She could feel Patrick tense beneath her and she held her breath, holding herself as still as possible, not wanting to set off his temper. “Damn it, Shannon,” he gritted out from between clenched teeth. “It hurts me when you do that.” “Do what?” She kept her voice level, her body still. “That,” he growled. “Yes, I’m angry. I’m mad because your ex not only hurt you, but he’s threatening you again. I won’t apologize for my anger, but neither would I ever take it out on you. You have to know that I would never hit you or hurt you.” Patrick’s words were angry, but his actions were altogether different. His hand rubbed gently up and down her back as he tucked the quilt more tightly around her. Her muscles began to relax and she sank against his body. A part of her was surprised how readily she was coming to trust this man. Her actions were instinctive, but when she actually thought about it, she did indeed trust Patrick. “I know.” She meant the words to be forceful, but she sounded more confused than anything.
www.samhainpublishing.com
90
N.J. Walters
“You have to trust me.” His gray eyes burned with an inner fire as he stared down at her. Her mind was screaming at her to protect herself, clamoring that no man could be trusted. Her gut was telling a different tale altogether, urging her to believe in him. It was one of the hardest things she’d ever done, but she sucked in a deep breath and took a step that would change her life forever. “I do trust you.” The tense expression faded from his face and one corner of his mouth turned up. “Thank you.” His voice was hoarse with emotion, his eyes darkening as his face moved closer to hers. She parted her lips in anticipation.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
91
Chapter Nine Patrick stared down at the woman in his arms, struggling to control the cocktail of emotions flooding his body. Anger, lust and tenderness all vied for control. He subdued the anger, tempered the lust and grabbed hold of the tenderness with all his might. He didn’t want to do anything to upset the fragile trust she had just given him. Shannon’s past had made her wary of men, and right now, he sensed her courage was precarious, at best. The last thing he wanted to do was frighten her in any way. She fit perfectly against him. Taller than most women, her slender body nestled against his much larger, harder frame. In spite of her past and what she’d told him here tonight, he knew she was attracted to him. He could see it in the way her eyes had glazed over and her lips had parted slightly as he leaned toward her. She wanted him to kiss her. He wanted that too, but first he wanted to make them both more comfortable. “How about we take our coats off.” He was starting to sweat with his on. She blinked as if coming out of a spell, her throat working convulsively as she swallowed hard. “Oh, of course.” She laughed selfconsciously. “I forgot I was still wearing mine.” Her movements jerky, she began to yank off her jacket. Patrick made short work of removing his coat, tossing it over the back of the sofa. He ended up having to help Shannon with hers.
www.samhainpublishing.com
92
N.J. Walters
Because she was sitting on his lap, the material got caught. “Let me help.” He reached between them and pulled the sleeve down her arm. “I should just move.” She started to slide out of his lap. He wrapped his arm back around her waist, but didn’t pull her any closer to him. “Stay. Please.” He tossed her jacket aside. “I like you here.” He didn’t try to pressure her or exert any physical pressure. Instead, he kept his hand on her back, making lazy circles over her spine with his palm. It took some time, but eventually she sank back, leaning heavily against him. Her bottom was snuggled against his lap. He knew she could feel his hard length digging into her hip, but she said nothing. Her breasts were soft mounds, pressing against the fabric of her simple white cotton shirt. Her nipples had hardened and were outlined against the fabric. He shifted slightly, trying to take some of the pressure off the bulge pushing against his zipper, but it was no use. Her hands were fisted in her lap, as if she weren’t quite sure what to do with them. They were clenched so tightly her knuckles were turning white. He stroked his fingers over them, trailing them over each individual digit until she finally began to relax them. Picking up one of her hands, he brought it slowly to his mouth. Placing a kiss in the center of her palm, he nuzzled the soft pads at the base of each finger. He nipped the heel of her hand and she jumped slightly, her laughter turning into a moan of pleasure when he stroked his tongue over her wrist. Her pulse was beating wildly as he skimmed his tongue across her blue veins. Capturing her gaze with his, he held her hand firmly, but gently, as he sucked at the top of her index finger. While she watched, he slowly took more of it into his mouth, allowing his teeth to scrap gently against her skin. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
93
The muscles in his stomach clenched when she licked her lush pink lips. They parted as she struggled to breathe. She was panting slightly as his tongue stroked the web of her fingers. Damn, he wanted to taste every inch of her. He could spend hours just touching and tasting her smooth, supple flesh. He pulled his mouth away, releasing her hand. Her eyes darkened as he rubbed his finger over her moist bottom lip. “You are so beautiful.” Up close, he could see the silky texture of her skin. A smattering of freckles dotted her straight nose, adding to her allure. Her eyebrows were a reddish brown and framed her wide green eyes to perfection. Her lashes were long and looked so incredibly soft, he couldn’t resist touching them. Her eyes closed, feathering her lashes against her cheeks. She’d braided her hair for the evening, but several tendrils had struggled free and he caught a stray lock, testing its texture with his finger. Like red fire, it clung to his skin, enthralling him. “Thank you for saying so.” She struggled to get the words out between gasps, but he could tell by her tone that she didn’t quite believe him. “I’m not just saying so, I know so.” He reluctantly released her hair and traced his finger over the stubborn line of her jaw. Her chin was slightly narrow, but it suited her. He stroked downward over her long, slender neck, resting his hand on her collarbone. His forearm was resting between her breasts now and he could feel the rise and fall of her chest with every breath she took. He moved his hand lower, giving her every opportunity to stop him. He was sweating now, his shirt clinging to his back. He wanted to touch her so badly, but at the same time, he struggled to keep his caress light and undemanding. His skin felt too tight, his balls ached and his cock throbbed. He wanted to strip them both naked and bury himself in her www.samhainpublishing.com
94
N.J. Walters
wet warmth. And she would be wet for him. God, he wanted to smell her and taste her essence. Soon, he promised himself. Tonight, he’d be satisfied just to bring her some pleasure. That would be one step closer to having her trust him sexually. Cupping her breast through the fabric of her shirt and her bra, he gently squeezed. Her breast wasn’t large, but it was firm. His hand covered it easily and he closed his eyes, swallowing hard when he felt her push it into his palm ever so slightly. Her puckered nipple stabbed at the center of his hand and he rotated it, brushing his palm over the hard nub. He needed to touch her skin, to feel the heat of it against him. Pulling his hand away, he moved to her waistband of her jeans, resting it there. “I want to touch you.” His voice was ragged with a raging desire that he couldn’t hide. “I’ll stop whenever you want me too.” He could sense her struggling with herself and opened his eyes to watch her. Her face was flushed, her lips parted as she panted for breath. Warm, soft and inviting, he wanted to fuck her until he was so far inside her that she would never forget him. But desire was warring with fear and he resigned himself to a long, uncomfortable night. He was grateful she’d let him go as far as he had. One step at a time. He started to pull his hand away, but she stopped him, covering his hand with hers. Tugging her shirt away from her waistband, she placed his hand against the thin line of exposed flesh. Her trust overwhelmed him, renewing his determination to go slow and to pleasure her in every way that she would allow. Slipping beneath her shirt, he rested his hand on her stomach. He could feel the muscles twitching beneath his fingers as he absorbed the heat from her skin. Skimming up over her torso, he marveled once again at the silky softness of her flesh. His fingers brushed the edge of her bra. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
95
Soft cotton had never been so alluring and tempting before. He traced the edges of the bra, not touching her breasts. She whimpered as his fingers found the front closure. A quick twist and it was open. He pushed back the cups and finally allowed himself to claim his prize, lightly brushing his finger over the hard tip of her breast. Shannon moaned. He had to see her. Pushing her shirt up, he feasted his gaze on her naked breasts. They were plump and firm, tipped with dusty-rose nipples. He thought they looked delicious. Leaning forward, he nuzzled one of the mounds before flicking at the hard nub with his tongue. She’d stilled the moment he’d pushed her shirt aside, but she hadn’t stopped him. He held his breath as he continued to lick playfully at the tip of one breast while lightly teasing the other one with his fingers. Her hands came up to cup his head, her fingers tangling in his hair as she tugged him closer. Relief filled him and he felt light-headed with desire. Opening his mouth, he covered her nipple, sucking it hard. She groaned and arched her back, pushing her breast further into his mouth. One of her hands fell to his shoulder and clutched at him for support. “I want to touch you.” Her voice was little more than a whisper as she gasped for air. Her words went through him like a bolt of lightning, pushing his already strained self-control to the limits. He gave one final pull on her breast with his mouth before pulling away. “Hell yes.” Her response had set him on fire. He quickly lifted her from his lap, sitting her next to him on the sofa. Yanking the ends of his shirt out of his jeans, he yanked it over his head, not bothering to unbutton it. She watched him, her eyes growing larger as he stripped off his shirt. His gaze softened as he reached for her. “Straddle my lap, sweetheart.” www.samhainpublishing.com
96
N.J. Walters
He didn’t even fully register the endearment that flowed so easily from his lips. All he knew was that he wanted her to touch him almost as much as he wanted to touch her. “Like this?” She awkwardly threw one of her legs over his lap so that she was kneeling on the sofa. She sat back, resting her bottom on his thighs. “Almost there.” He reached for her shirt and began to pull it over her head. She raised her arms and let him, but the moment she was free of the fabric, she crossed her arms over her chest. “You can put your top back on if you want to, but I really want to see your pretty breasts. It’s up to you.” Uncertainty flashed across her face and she bit her lower lip, making him groan. He wanted her to bite his flesh, not hers. Using his thumb, he stroked her lower lip, soothing the small sting from her teeth. “Whatever you want is okay.” He knew the second she’d made her decision. She squared her shoulders in a way that he was fast becoming familiar with. It was what she did when she was gearing herself up to do something she wanted to do, but was afraid to do. Pride filled him as she slowly unlocked her arms and allowed her bra straps to slide down her arms. He quickly tugged it from her and then drank in the sight of her perched on his lap, naked from the waist up. “You are absolutely beautiful.” He wanted to reach out and touch her, but resisted the urge. Instead, he spread his arms wide and laid them across the back of the sofa. “You wanted to touch me?” He cocked his eyebrow at her as he forced himself to relax. She needed to become comfortable with his body if she was going to truly relax and enjoy herself.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
97
His cock was throbbing like a toothache now, but he ignored it. If he came in his pants, so be it. It would be as embarrassing as hell, but it was better than the alternative—frightening Shannon by moving too quickly. He was in this for the long haul, not just for one night. He paused as that thought shot through his lust-filled brain. Long haul? He wasn’t going to be here much longer. He didn’t do long-term or long-distance relationships. Then she reached for him, tentatively laying her hands flat against his chest. All thought fled as his entire being was focused on the woman in front of him. He willed her fingers to move. Shannon felt Patrick’s heart pounding against her hand as it rested lightly against his chest. He wasn’t quite as relaxed as he pretended to be. That made her feel better, on more even footing with him. Heaven only knew that he had her twisted in knots at the moment. She’d never felt passion like this before in her life. Her panties and jeans were damp with desire and the urge to shift closer to him and rub her aching pussy over the large bulge in the front of his jeans was almost overwhelming. She felt empty and needy. Her breasts felt heavy and she wanted to lean against his chest and arch against him so her nipples brushed against his hard muscles. Her entire body felt alive, her nerve endings tingled. Patrick sat there, his eyes smoldering with lust as he waited for her to touch him. For the first time in her life, she felt a woman’s sexual power. He had given her this by offering himself to her without condition. A mixture of emotions roiled inside her. She felt a deep emotional connection to him as well as a physical attraction unlike anything she’d ever experienced.
www.samhainpublishing.com
98
N.J. Walters
He was beautiful. She didn’t quite know how else to put it. His shoulders were impossibly wide and his chest tapered downward to a trim waist. The muscles in his arms were prominent, even at rest, and her eyes widened as she saw the surgical scar on his left arm where the bullet had been removed. “Touch me, Shannon.” She could feel the rumble of his chest beneath her hands. His skin was warm as she sifted her fingers through the light sprinkling of hair that covered his chest from nipple to nipple. The flat discs were hard and she flicked one of them with her thumb, stunned when he groaned with pleasure. Unable to resist the lure, she followed the thin line of hair down over his abdomen, marveling at the way the hard muscles of his washboard stomach rippled beneath her fingers. Resting her hand just above the waist of his jeans, she hesitated. “Whatever you want,” he rasped. She knew what he wanted. Biting her lip, she stared at the huge bulge in his jeans. She could see the pulsing of his erection against the straining fabric. Carefully, she lowered her hand and pressed it against him. He jerked beneath her, swearing softly. She pulled her hand away and almost jumped off his lap, but he stopped her with nothing but words. “That felt so damn good, sweetheart.” His chest was heaving now and she could see the fine sheen of perspiration covering his skin. “Thank you.” He was seducing her without even trying. No man had ever told her that her touch felt good. No man had ever thanked her simply for touching him. Not that she had much to compare to. The only man she’d www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
99
ever slept with was her ex-husband and that hadn’t been anything like this. All he’d ever done was complain that she was doing it all wrong before he proceeded to tell her what to do. She pushed those negative thoughts from her mind. Now was definitely not the time to think about such painful memories. Her palm tingled where she had touched him. She wanted to do it again. His fingers dug into the top of the sofa, but he was as good as his word, waiting for her to touch him. She lowered her hand over his erection again and squeezed him. He groaned again, but she wasn’t satisfied. She wanted to be able to feel him better. She had his jeans unbuttoned in a flash, her fingers gripping the tab of his zipper when she realized what she was doing. She looked up at him and his eyes practically scorched her. He was watching her every move. “Don’t stop now,” he urged hoarsely. Carefully, she eased the zipper down over his erection. She shifted his underwear out of the way and his cock sprang free. Large and thick, it twitched as if reaching for her hand. She wrapped her fingers around it and stroked upward. A bead of liquid seeped from the slit. Patrick moaned and bucked his hips against her hand. Her own core wept with need. She wanted him to touch her. She was as close to an orgasm as she’d ever been in her entire life. It was so close she could almost taste it. “Patrick,” she cried, not quite knowing how to tell him what she wanted. Every muscle in his body seemed strained as he moved his arms slowly from the back of the sofa. Leaning forward, he captured her mouth with his, stroking his tongue across the seam until she parted her lips and let him in.
www.samhainpublishing.com
100
N.J. Walters
She moaned as his tongue stroked hers before withdrawing. She followed it and took her time savoring his mouth, learning his taste. She gasped when his hands molded her breasts, his thumbs teasing her aching nipples. Her core was soaked now, pulsating to the same rhythm as his cock, which she stroked with her hands. She wanted, no needed, to get closer to him. Scooting up higher on his lap, she removed her hands and rubbed her mound over his erection. Her jeans and panties were a barrier, keeping her from feeling him more fully. She could feel the orgasm building inside her. Just once in her life she wanted to experience what she’d only read about. She caught him off guard when she practically threw herself off his lap. He reached for her, but stopped himself. Burying his head in his hands, he gasped for breath. She didn’t want to take the time to explain. Ripping open her jeans, she yanked them down over her body. She was still wearing her sneakers, so she toed them off before kicking her jeans away. Still clad in her panties and socks she climbed back onto Patrick’s lap. He reached for her, yanking her back against his swollen cock. She spread her legs wide, wanting to feel him fully against her sex. Her bikini panties were so thin it was as if they weren’t even there. She knew it was silly to keep them on, but she couldn’t bring herself to remove them. Patrick’s hands were everywhere, stroking her shoulders and back, massaging her breasts, and cupping her hips. “I want to touch your pussy,” he groaned. “Let me feel how wet you are for me.” His words drove the fever in her even higher. She couldn’t find her voice to answer him. Grabbing his hand, she brought it to the front of her panties. He didn’t need any further encouragement. His fingers www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
101
slipped under the band, sifted through her pubic hair and continued down between her spread thighs. His finger brushed her throbbing clit before sliding lower over the swollen lips of her labia and straight into her core. Her inner muscles clutched his finger. “More,” she panted. Patrick pulled his finger back, inserting two fingers when he pushed back inside her swollen depths. Her vaginal muscles contracted hard. He spread his fingers as he slowly began to pump them in and out of her pussy. His thumb grazed her clit. She froze, poised on the edge of something she’d never known before. She wanted to reach for it, but she was afraid she’d fail once again. Her skin felt stretched tight across her body. Every nerve ending in her body seemed centered between her legs. Waiting. Wanting. Leaning forward, he flicked her nipple with his tongue. “Come for me, Shannon. I want to feel you come against my fingers.” His explicit words made her burn. He pushed his fingers deep one final time, his thumb circling her clit just as his mouth closed over her nipple and sucked hard. Shannon exploded. Her entire body bowed backward and she cried out as her body convulsed. She felt the gush of release between her thighs and grabbed his shoulders for support. Her nails dug into him as she struggled to breathe. She swore she saw stars as she rode the pleasure to the very end. When he finally slipped his hand from her panties, she slumped against him. He gathered her close and she could feel his erection, pressing hard against her stomach. Pushing away, she stared at him in disbelief. “You didn’t come.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
102
N.J. Walters
In spite of the strain she could see on his face, he managed to smile at her. “That’s okay. You’re pleasure is more than enough.” He brought his fingers to his mouth and licked them. She shuddered, unable to believe how incredibly erotic that simple action was. “Here. Taste.” His fingers brushed her lips and she licked her tongue over them, tasting herself on his skin. Sliding her hand down over him, she grasped his erection. He covered her hand with his and she knew he was letting her know that she didn’t have to do this, that he didn’t expect it. Once again she was moved by his actions, but this was something she wanted to do. “Let me,” she whispered. “Please.” He cupped the sides of her face, pulling her down so he could nuzzle her neck. His tongue traced the whorl of her ear. “It won’t take long, sweetheart. I’m so close now I could almost come with you just looking at me.” Pride filled her that she was able to do this to him, for him. She felt powerful and sexy. She pumped her hand over his erection, rubbing her thumb over the damp head. He was so large, pulsing beneath her hand as she continued to stroke up and down. She cupped his testicles with her other hand, eliciting a groan of pleasure from him. Patrick’s head fell back against the sofa as she gently massaged his sac. She could feel it pulling tighter against his body. His cock jerked in her hand as he came. His fingers clamped down around her hips as he arched upward. Semen spewed from the tip, covering his belly and splattering her stomach and fingers. He yelled her name as he came and she kept pumping her hand until she was sure he was finished. Satisfied, she sat back.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
103
His eyes were half closed, but she could see the satisfaction in them. She felt happy and replete. He smiled at her and she smiled back, more content than she’d been in a long, long time. She soon became aware that she was sweaty and sticky. She must be a mess. “I guess I should get cleaned up.” Self-consciousness was starting to creep in now. She was sure she couldn’t look very desirable at the moment while Patrick, on the other hand, looked slightly rumpled, but gorgeous. “Good idea.” He shifted her from his lap and stood. Reaching down, he lifted her into his arms and started out of the room. “Which way to the bathroom?” Totally bemused, she pointed the way.
www.samhainpublishing.com
104
N.J. Walters
Chapter Ten Patrick lay awake in bed, unable to sleep. It was still night, although dawn was coming soon. The sky beyond the bedroom window was beginning to lighten. It wasn’t nightmares keeping him from sleep tonight, but rather the woman nestled in his arms. She mumbled in her sleep, her nose brushing against his chest hair before she sighed and settled back to sleep. His arms tightened for the briefest of seconds before he made them relax. He didn’t want to wake her. A small smile played at the corners of his mouth as he thought about last night. Shannon was a complex woman who’d been through a lot in her life. One minute she was bravely reaching out and taking what she wanted, the next she was shy, almost fearfully retreating behind a protective shell. He hadn’t been able to convince her to shower with him last night, but he hadn’t pushed it. One step at a time. Considering everything she’d been through, he was amazed that she’d trusted him enough to let him pleasure her. Not only that, but she’d reached out to him as well, giving him a sexual experience he wasn’t likely to ever forget. Shannon aroused all kinds of protective instincts in him. He wanted to wrap her in cotton wool and keep her safe forever. Unfortunately, that wasn’t an option. In spite of it all, she was strong and independent, more so than she believed herself to be. He’d dealt with his share of abuse
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
105
victims and knew that it wasn’t easy to testify against your former spouse in a court of law where you were stripped bare in front of a judge and jury, your life exposed and laid before complete strangers. He needed to talk to her further and find out exactly why she needed him as a bodyguard. He knew her husband had contacted her, but he needed more details. Questions gnawed at his brain, impossible to silence, but they’d just have to wait until Shannon awoke. He’d noticed the dark circles under her eyes when she’d emerged from the shower. She’d barely had energy enough to haul on her nightgown before she’d fallen exhausted into bed. She was already sound asleep by the time he’d cleaned up and joined her beneath the sheets. She hadn’t even stirred when he’d settled himself next to her, drawing her into his arms. That alone told him just how deeply exhausted she was. Patrick had laid awake for the longest time, listening to the sounds of the house. Everything was peaceful and normal. It had felt strange, yet somehow right, to have Shannon curled up next to him, her head resting in the crook of his arm, her hand tangled in his chest hair and her thigh thrown across his. He’d relaxed slowly, ignoring the slight ache in his left leg as he finally drifted off to sleep. He’d managed to get a couple hours of rest before being pulled awake by Shannon as she mumbled and shifted in her sleep. Whispering softly in her ear and running his hands soothingly over her body, he finally got her to relax once again. He hadn’t slept a wink since. As the room continued to lighten, he could see her glorious red hair spilling over her shoulder and onto his chest. Picking up one of the locks he rubbed it between his fingers. Her hair was soft, but vibrantly alive.
www.samhainpublishing.com
106
N.J. Walters
“How long have you been awake?” Her sleepy voice vibrated against his chest and he could feel her breath brush his skin. “Awhile. Go back to sleep.” He stroked a hand over her head, cradling her tight. “Why aren’t you asleep?” Her voice was more awake now and she shifted, tilting her head back so she could look up at him. He cupped her chin in his hand, leaned down and lightly brushed her lips with his. He rubbed his nose over hers as he lay back against the pillows. “Because I can’t stop thinking.” “What are you thinking about?” Her fingers began to absently play with his chest hair and he stifled a groan as his cock twitched to life. “About why you need to hire me for a bodyguard and everything else that goes with that.” He tried to concentrate on his words, ignoring what her closeness and innocent caress was doing to his body. She stilled and Patrick sighed, knowing the peaceful interlude was over. Shannon rolled out of his arms and lay on her back looking at the ceiling, her arms crossed protectively across her chest. “What do you want to know?” Her voice was leaden now, all the sleepy pleasure gone. Patrick wanted to curse. Instead, he rolled onto his side, propping himself up on one arm as he stared down into her closed face. “Why did you suddenly decide you needed a bodyguard? You said that your ex called you several weeks ago.” She rubbed a hand over her face. She looked so tired, he was sorry he’d even brought up the subject. He should have waited until later today, but it was too late now to go back. “I haven’t been sleeping.” She laughed, but it wasn’t a happy sound. “I’ve been napping in the late afternoons and early evenings when I get home from work because I’m awake most of the night. Every little sound
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
107
bothers me. Lance isn’t even here but he may as well be.” The last was said in such miserable tones that his heart ached for her. “That makes sense.” He stroked his hand over her cheek, unable to resist the lure of softness. There was a mark on her cheek from where she’d had her face scrunched tight against his chest while she’d slept. He smoothed his thumb over it. “You can’t function without sleep.” He paused and considered his next words carefully. “Why didn’t you go and stay with Jessie?” Shannon shook her head fervently. “I wouldn’t risk Aunt Jessie. Lance is…” She broke off and swallowed convulsively. “Lance is a very dangerous man. He doesn’t like being thwarted and he doesn’t mind hurting anyone who gets in his way.” She shrugged. “I figured if I had someone to keep watch while I slept, someone who could protect themselves if Lance did show up unexpectedly, then I might actually be able to get a decent night’s sleep.” “Do you have any idea when he might show up here? Did he say anything specific?” “No. He just said that he’d come when he’s ready.” “How soon did he contact you after he was released?” “According to what Gill told me, Lance called a couple of days after his release from prison.” Shannon ran her hands up and down her arms. Patrick could see the goose bumps on her skin and pulled the covers up around her. “Who’s Gill?” He kept his voice level, shocked at the jealousy he felt at the casual mention of another man’s name. “Gill Baron. He was the detective who handled the case.” She turned onto her side, facing him. “He’s also the man who saved my life.” It made Patrick go stone cold just to think of how close Shannon came to dying without him ever knowing about it. Unable to keep his www.samhainpublishing.com
108
N.J. Walters
hands off her any longer, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him. She sighed and snuggled tighter. He could feel her shivering beneath the covers. “Tell me?” “I’d made up my mind to get away from Lance. I waited until he’d gone to work, packed a bag and left. I’d seen a number for a woman’s shelter at the grocery store a few weeks earlier and figured I’d go there, get the number and call them.” “That was a good idea.” Patrick rubbed small circles over her back, silently encouraging her to continue. “I thought so. It was hard to make the call, but the woman at the shelter was so kind and gave me directions on how to get there. She offered to come pick me up, but I said I’d catch a cab. That was my big mistake.” “How so?” Shannon shivered as she sat up, distancing herself from him. “Over the course of the investigation, they found out that one of Lance’s friends saw me get into the cab and he was able to find out from the driver where he’d taken me. Lance can be incredibly charming and convincing when he wants to be. He spun a story about how we’d had a fight and I’d run to my girlfriend who’d just moved, so he didn’t know her new address. He played the sorry husband, wanting to make it up to his wife and the taxi driver gave him the address.” “Oh, sweetheart. I’m so sorry.” Patrick wanted to take her into his arms and shelter her from the pain of retelling her story, but he forced himself to stay where he was and listen. If she was brave enough to tell it, he had to be brave enough to hear it. “Me, too.” She buried her face in her hands and took a deep breath before continuing. “I don’t know how he got into the safe house. They told me that the doors are always locked.” Her voice was shaking now. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
109
“One minute I was alone in a bedroom, the next he was there. He hit me so hard, I blacked out for a moment. When I came to, he was dumping me into the trunk of his car.” Patrick swallowed back his angry words. His hands were clenched into fists and he forced himself to slowly open them. “What next?” he rasped. “Luckily, one of the women happened to glance out one of the windows and saw us outside. She contacted Gill. His sister was the victim of an abusive spouse and he was very involved with the local woman’s group. He taught basic self-defense courses for the women who stayed there and helped the group as liaison with local law enforcement agencies. They gave him my home address and he came by to check it out.” Patrick heard her sniff. Enough was enough. “Come here.” He pulled her gently into his arms, surprised when she came so easily. His heart swelled at her sign of trust. He didn’t try and stop her from crying. He figured after all she’d been through she deserved to cry, especially now when she’d been dealing with her fears alone for the past few weeks. Better to get it all out than to have it bottled up inside her. “I really thought I was dead.” She managed to get out between her tears. “Gill heard me screaming and came in through the back door. I don’t really remember too much after that until I woke up in the hospital.” “It’s over now,” he soothed. “But it’s not.” She sniffed and swiped at her eyes with the back of her hand. “I don’t think it will ever be over.” “Does anyone know where Lance is at the moment?”
www.samhainpublishing.com
110
N.J. Walters
“No. Gill is checking, but so far he hasn’t been able to come up with anything. Lance doesn’t have probation, so technically he’s free to come and go as he pleases.” “Sheriff Tucker knows?” Patrick already knew that the sheriff was well aware of the situation, but he wanted Shannon to keep talking. “Yes. I called him the same night that Lance contacted me.” “Good. That was the smart thing to do.” He could feel her heart pounding against his chest. “I know. It was hard to have to tell him about what had happened, but I didn’t really have any choice. No one else knows about the phone calls though. I didn’t tell Aunt Jessie. She’s only had a heart attack six months ago and is just getting back on her feet. I didn’t want her upset. This past year has been hard on her. ” Shannon sat up and scowled down at him. “Don’t you tell her.” He reached for her, but she pulled away. Sighing, he sat up and propped his back against the headboard. “Shannon, I don’t think this is something you can or should keep from her. What if Lance decides to go to your aunt first? He knows you’re close.” She bit her bottom lip. “I never thought about it that way.” Her eyes were damp with unshed tears when she looked at him. “Do you really think he might hurt her?” “It’s a definite possibility and one we can’t ignore.” As much as he wanted to spare her, he wouldn’t lie to her. Her face was blotchy, her nose red, and still she was utterly beautiful to him. The urge to mount her and make slow, sweet love to her until she forgot all her problems was overwhelming. His body responded to her nearness and his cock was already erect. “Today. I’ll tell her today.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
111
“I’ll come with you if you want. That way we can explain why I’ll be moving in with you for the next month.” “Moving in with me.” Her mouth fell open. “How else am I supposed to protect you?” Exasperation filled his voice and he resisted the urge to reach out and shake her. “Surely you knew I’d have to stay with you.” “I thought that maybe you’d just be able to come over at night.” She looked away from him, her fingers plucking nervously at the sheets. “You thought I’d just sneak around after dark so no one would know.” It both hurt and angered him that Shannon didn’t want other people to know they were involved with each other. “I didn’t realize you were ashamed to be linked with me.” Her head jerked up. “It’s not that at all,” she protested. “Then what exactly is it?” “I don’t know,” she wailed. “I just don’t date and it feels strange to just have someone move in with me.” Patrick sighed, unable to bear causing Shannon any kind of discomfort. “I understand this is hard for you, but there is no other way. Not if I’m going to be able to keep you safe.” He paused, thinking about the logistics of it all. “You should be safe at the diner. It’s too crowded there for Lance to make a move on you. I’ll take you to work, pick you up at the end of your shift and stay with you every other minute of the day.” “But what about your life?” Patrick shrugged. “Other than therapy and spending some time with my family, I’m free for the next month.” She hesitated. “I can’t afford to pay you for that much time.” He all but growled his displeasure. “I’m not taking a cent from you.” Her eyebrows drew together, wrinkling her forehead as she frowned. “But I said I’d hire you.” www.samhainpublishing.com
112
N.J. Walters
“Sweetheart, if you think I’m taking your money after last night, you’re dead wrong.” “That’s just not right.” Her lips thinned as she glared at him. “Take it or leave it.” She gave him such a mutinous look, he was suddenly afraid she might decide to tell him she was leaving it. “You’ll actually be doing me a favor. It will help me sharpen my skills for when I return to work.” When she still looked unconvinced, he gave her his best cajoling smile. “You can cook me dinner every night to help me rebuild my strength.” She
burst
out
laughing,
shaking
her
head
at
him.
“You’re
impossible.” “Glad you finally see it my way.” He tugged her down so that her head was resting against his chest. She fit perfectly against him. He wanted to make love to her again, but knew it was too soon. She’d already shown him a lot of trust this morning and he wasn’t about to lose what ground he’d gained. Ignoring his raging hard-on, he kissed the top of her head. “How about we get ready and go and talk to your aunt before you go to work?” Before she could answer him, a phone began to ring in the distance, the tone a familiar one. Swearing under his breath, he shifted Shannon away from him, rolled out of bed and stalked out of the room. The ringing was louder when he reached the living room. He grabbed his jacket and fished his cell phone out of the pocket. He flipped it open and answered. “Yeah?” “That’s no way to answer a phone?” He closed his eyes and groaned when he heard his sister’s voice. “Morning, Dani. Sorry I didn’t call you last night.” It had been so many years since he’d had to worry about checking in with someone that it had completely slipped his mind. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
113
She was hesitant when she continued. “I know you’re a grown man, but…” “It’s okay. I really should have called you. I didn’t mean to worry you.” He padded back to the bedroom as he talked. “I just worry about you. You’re still recovering and all.” She sighed. “As long as I know you’re all right.” “Listen, I’ve got to go, but I’ll be home later this morning and I’ll explain everything to you then.” “Okay.” He could hear Burke talking to her in the background. “Burke says to tell you if there is anything you need just ask.” Patrick scratched his belly with his free hand and then stretched, working the kinks out of his neck and shoulders. “Thanks, sis. I’ll talk to you later.” As soon as Dani said goodbye, he hit the button to end the call. Shannon was lying in bed, her eyes wide open as she stared at his erection. She swallowed, her tongue coming out to lick her lips. Patrick groaned as his cock bobbed toward her. “Don’t look at me like that.” “Like what?” She hadn’t moved her gaze from him. “Like you want to eat me for breakfast.” Her eyes jerked up to meet his and she gaped at him in disbelief. Then she began to laugh. “Eat you for breakfast.” Patrick tossed the phone on top of the dresser and stalked toward her. “Think that’s funny, do you?” He caught the flash of fear in her eyes and cursed himself for making her afraid. On the other hand, he wanted her to trust him. Casually, he picked up his pillow before flipping it in his grip and swatting her in the rump with it. She hesitated. He could practically see her weighing her options before deciding on her actions. Suddenly she grinned, grabbed her own www.samhainpublishing.com
114
N.J. Walters
pillow and tossed it at him. As he caught her pillow, she rolled out of bed. He lunged across the bed and caught her around the waist, tumbling her back against the mattress. She peered up at him, her large moss-green eyes luminous, her lush lips slightly parted. He swooped down and kissed her. His mouth was light against hers, wooing her gently. Satisfaction filled him when he felt her arms tentatively creep around his neck. He ended the kiss, smiling down at her bemused expression. “Some morning I just might let you eat me for breakfast.” He placed a quick kiss on her mouth. “Some morning I just might eat you for breakfast.” She shuddered beneath him. “But we don’t have time this morning, and you’re not quite ready yet.” She started to speak, but he laid his finger over her lips. “Whatever you want, whenever you’re ready. No pressure.” When she nodded, he removed his finger. “Thank you, Patrick.” Her face was solemn as she leaned upward and placed a kiss on his cheek. “For what?” “For understanding.” “My pleasure, sweetheart. You’re definitely worth it.” Ignoring his swollen cock as best he could, he rolled out of bed and headed to the bathroom. “I’ll take a quick shower and then we can get ready and go. Okay?” “Okay,” she agreed. He could feel her gaze on him as he sauntered from the room. After closing the bathroom door behind him, he flicked on the cold water and stepped beneath the spray, swearing when it hit his body. Shivering, he grabbed the bar of soap and lathered his skin.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
115
What had he gotten himself into? Sighing, he ducked his head beneath the spray. It was too late for him now. He wanted Shannon with every fiber of his being and he was going to have her, no matter how long it took. In the meantime, he had to maintain some sense of control. Soaping his hand, he reached for his erection.
www.samhainpublishing.com
116
N.J. Walters
Chapter Eleven Shannon sat next to Patrick on her aunt’s sofa, drawing strength from his presence. She was still having a hard time grasping how quickly he’d become an integral part of her life. Was it just last night they went to the ball game? They’d been through so much, emotionally and physically, since then that it seemed much longer. It was still early, just past five-thirty, but Shannon had known that her Aunt Jessie would already be up, getting ready to go and open the diner. She’d been surprised to see Patrick with her niece, but had opened her door and let them in. Shannon had just finished giving the older woman a shortened version of what had happened. “Let me get this straight.” She frowned as she pinned Shannon with her gaze. “Lance called and threatened you weeks ago, but you’re only telling me now?” Her voice rose slightly and her hands were clenched in her lap. “I didn’t want you getting upset over it. You need to take care of yourself.” Shannon knew her aunt’s anger came from concern. All anger fled Jessie’s face, replaced by a sad acceptance. “You shouldn’t have tried to deal with this on your own.” She sighed as she rubbed some nonexistent wrinkles out of her skirt. “I suppose it’s a good thing that you at least told Sheriff Tucker.” Shannon’s heart ached, knowing that she’d inadvertently hurt her aunt with her actions. She was closer to Jessie than she’d ever been to
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
117
her own mother who abandoned her when she was only a child. Going to her knees in front of the older woman, she covered her aunt’s hands with her own. “I’m really sorry, Aunt Jessie.” She tried to figure out what to say to make her understand. “I just didn’t want to be a burden on you. I know that my staying with Lance so long hurt you and worried you. It probably even helped bring on your heart attack because of all the stress and strain you were under when I finally left him and had to go through the trial. I just didn’t want to add to your worries any longer.” “Oh, child.” Jessie wrapped her arms around Shannon and hugged her tight. Shannon swallowed back her tears, feeling the love and acceptance that her aunt gave so freely. “My health problems are not your fault and don’t you even think that for a second. Too many years of fried foods and just life in general is to blame for that. Besides, I’m fine now. I just need to watch what I eat and take my medication.” Jessie sat back and swiped at her tears with her fingers. “What’s done is done. The only thing that matters is what we do from here on.” “Thank you.” Jessie patted the cushion on the love seat beside her, waiting until Shannon sat next to her. “There’s nothing to thank me for. We’re family.” Jessie turned toward Patrick. “What do we do next?” Patrick sat forward, resting his elbows on his knees and clasping his hands in front of him. “I’ll be staying with Shannon from now on. I’ll drop her off at work in the morning and pick her up in the evening. She should be safe there surrounded by people.” Shannon worried about what her aunt would think about this unconventional arrangement. She was surprised when Jessie gave her a satisfied nod. “That’s good. I’ll sleep better knowing Shannon is well protected.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
118
N.J. Walters
“That brings me to my next point.” He waited until he was sure he had their attention before continuing. “Do either of you have a picture of Olsen?” Shannon bit her lower lip and shook her head. “No. I didn’t take any with me when I left. I didn’t want any reminders of him. He glanced over at Jessie. She shrugged sheepishly. “I only had a few and I burned them in the fireplace after I found out what he’d done to Shannon. I’m sorry I don’t have one to give you.” Patrick sighed. “That’s okay. I can understand why neither one of you have one. I can get one.” He shrugged, unconcerned. Shannon wondered where he would get one. Probably from the sheriff. “You both have cell phones. Shannon’s already given me the numbers.” Shannon could feel the intensity rolling off him in waves. “I want you to program the Sheriff’s Department into your speed dial and I want you to carry your phones with you at all times. And I don’t mean in your purse. You want them in your pocket so that if you see Olsen anywhere you can contact help with the press of a single button.” “Do you really think that’s necessary?” Jessie frowned, worry clouding her features again. “Surely he won’t bother with me.” “That’s not a chance we should be willing to take, ma’am.” Patrick stood and began to pace. “Lance Olsen has already proven to be not only dangerous, but smart. We don’t want to underestimate him.” Jessie nodded. “I see your point.” Leaning over, Shannon brushed a kiss across her aunt’s cheek. ““Don’t worry. Everything will be okay.” Jessie heaved a sigh. “I certainly hope so. Now,” she continued briskly as she stood, “I have to get to work.” She turned to Shannon. “Are you coming with me now?”
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
119
“No.” Shannon rose more slowly. Patrick had stopped pacing and was watching her. “I have to take Patrick back to the ball field to pick up his truck. I’ll only be a few minutes behind you.” “What do you want me to say to people if anyone asks about why Patrick is living with you?” Jessie questioned gently. Shannon could feel the heat on her cheeks and knew she was blushing. It was a curse of her pale skin. “Umm, I’m not sure.” She glanced at Patrick. He shrugged. “I don’t care what you tell them as long as folks know that you’re not alone.” His face was impassive and Shannon couldn’t read his thoughts at all. “It depends on whether you want people knowing you need a bodyguard, which of course will lead them to ask all kinds of other personal questions. Or if you just want them to think that we met again after all these years and fell for each other immediately.” Shannon scowled. Neither option appealed to her. “Great. Either everyone finds out about my mess of a marriage or I look like a pathetic lovesick fool when you leave and go back to New York.” Patrick’s scowl was enough to stop a grown man in his tracks. He crossed his arms over his chest but said nothing. The tension grew between them as neither one of them was willing to break the silence. Jessie finally stepped between them. “You don’t have to decide right at this moment. It will probably take a day or two for the news to make the rounds around town. Think about it and talk it over.” “You’re right.” Shannon tilted her chin up as she strode across the room, not even sparing Patrick a glance. “I’ll see you at work in a little bit.” Patrick was silent as he followed her out of her aunt’s house and to her car. The ride to the ballpark was filled with silence as he sat next to her, staring out the passenger window. He could be as pissed off as he www.samhainpublishing.com
120
N.J. Walters
wanted to be as far as she was concerned. It wasn’t his reputation that would suffer when the gossip started to fly. Her temper simmered as she drove. As she turned down a side street that led to the ball field, Shannon realized that she was irritated with Patrick and he was obviously none too pleased with her, but she wasn’t afraid of him. It struck her like a lightning bolt. The revelation was so great, she pulled off the road, too stunned to continue driving. She sat there, staring out the window in a daze. She hadn’t backed down from him at all, and she hadn’t thought for one second to be afraid of him. Did she trust him so much? Had she accepted him into her life that quickly? “Shannon, sweetheart, are you all right?” He leaned across the seat and pried her fingers from around the steering wheel. “Talk to me.” His voice was low and calming, filled with concern. She turned her head slowly to face him. “I’m not afraid of you.” She could hear the sheer amazement in her voice. His brows came together as he frowned. “I don’t understand. That’s a good thing, right?” She nodded. He looked so confused by her actions that she almost smiled. “It just struck me that you were mad at me and I was mad at you but I wasn’t afraid of you. I didn’t back down or worry that you would hit me.” Her words were blunt, but she had no qualms about being totally honest with him. A slow smile crossed his face, making him look even sexier than usual. A familiar gleam entered his eyes. Shannon felt that smile right in the pit of her stomach and lower. Her nipples tightened as he leaned closer. “I’m still annoyed with you,” he whispered as he nibbled at her lower lip. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
121
She gasped and then moaned when his tongue stroked across her mouth. “That’s okay. I’m still pretty irritated with you too.” Opening her mouth, she slanted it over his. His hand came up to cup the back of her head, holding her steady for his kiss. His mouth was warm and hard as he brushed her lips one more time before delving past them. Her insides softened as his kiss seemed to travel throughout her body, igniting her nerve endings and making her pussy weep with need. A car horn blew next to them as a vehicle drove slowly by and they jerked apart. “Oh, lord.” She lowered her head to the steering wheel, gasping for breath. She didn’t look to see whose car it was. Didn’t really want to know. “They’ll be talking about us sooner rather than later if we keep this up.” Patrick’s chest was heaving and he was breathing none too steadily as he sat back in his seat. Her words wiped the sexy, sated smile from his face, replacing it with a frown. “I don’t know why you’re so concerned about what people will say. People live together all the time.” “Have you ever lived with anyone?” she demanded. “No, damn it, I haven’t. Have you?” She shook her head. “Lance is the only man I’ve ever lived with, ever been with.” She let that revelation settle for a moment. “Last night…” She hesitated, not quite sure how or even if she should tell him this. “Last night what?” “Last night was the first time I’d even had an orgasm, all right.” Her voice rose on the end, but she didn’t care. “Really?” He got a satisfied grin on his face and that just irritated her more. “There’s more where that came from.” His sensual promise made her entire body clench. She tried to ignore the way she responded immediately to him and attempted to focus on the www.samhainpublishing.com
122
N.J. Walters
discussion at hand. “I’m afraid that if we keep doing what we did last night that I’m going to get in way over my head and fall in love with you.” She was practically yelling now. “Then I’ll be hurt when you leave. And you will leave. I know it doesn’t mean that much to you, but it does to me.” He jerked as if she’d hit him, his smile fading. “How do you know it doesn’t mean anything to me?” His voice was tight and controlled. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. “It doesn’t matter.” Shaking her head, she tried to make him understand. “Even if you do care a little about me, you’re still leaving to go back to New York. I’ll be left here to pick up the pieces after you’re gone.” He opened his mouth, closed it, then opened it and tried again. “I do care, Shannon.” He raked his hand through his hair. She was fast realizing he did this when he was exasperated. “Why do we have to analyze this right now? Can’t we just take it day by day and see what happens between us?” His voice softened and he picked up her hand, bringing it to his lips and placing a kiss in the center of her palm. “We could be so damn good together, Shannon. All I want to do is to pleasure you.” A shiver wracked her body as memories of last night shot though her, flooding heat to her core. Her body certainly made no secret of the fact that it wanted him. And why not? They were both adults. It was nobody’s business what they did. She ignored the warnings of her heart. If she got hurt, well, that was life. At least this time, she’d have had the pleasure to go with it. There was so much she wanted to try, wanted to learn, and Patrick was giving her the perfect opportunity to indulge her every fantasy. “Maybe you’re right. Maybe a no-strings-attached relationship is what I need.” He frowned, but she ignored it. “If people ask, we’ll just tell them www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
123
that we’re living together and leave it at that.” Tugging her hand away from him, she put the car in gear, checked traffic and pulled out onto the road. Patrick was silent beside her, not speaking until she was parked next to his truck. He got out of the car and came around to her side. She rolled down the window and he leaned it, planting a hard kiss on her lips. “This is more than just a no-strings affair, Shannon. Much more.” He turned and sauntered to his truck, leaving her even more confused than before. What did the man want from her? Nothing seemed to please him. Men could be such contrary creatures. He followed her to the diner, going so far as to park and walk her to the door. But he didn’t stop there. He went inside with her, checking to make sure that Jessie was there and that everything was fine. She stored her purse and put on a fresh apron as he satisfied himself that everything was as it should be. She noticed he was limping slightly as he moved though the kitchen and back out into the dining area. “Is your leg all right?” He ignored her question until he was finished looking around. “Yeah,” he walked toward her, “I’m fine. Don’t worry. I’m up to the task of protecting you.” Shocked, she realized she’d inadvertently pricked his male pride. “I wasn’t questioning your ability. I was just worried about you.” Patrick sighed. “I’m sorry too. I seem to be a little short-fused this morning. I guess I’ve got a lot on my mind.” “And I’ve added to your problems.” He wrapped his arms around her shoulders, tugging her into his arms. “Come here.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
124
N.J. Walters
She snuggled close to him, loving the hard feel of him against her. There was no mistaking the bulge in the front of his jeans. The man was seriously aroused. “Oh, my.” She wiggled a bit closer. He laughed and grabbed her hips, stilling their movement. “That’s not helping, you little vixen.” He leaned his forehead down to touch hers. “It’s true I’ve got a lot going on in my life right now, but what’s happening between us is not a problem.” She snorted in disbelief and he pulled back and looked down at her, a sexy grin on his face. “Okay. Maybe it is a problem, but it’s a damn good one.” He glanced at his watch. “I’ve got to go. I’ve got to talk to my family about what’s going on, pack a bag and run some errands. I’ll be back to pick you up later.” “I get off at three this afternoon.” “I’ll be back by then,” he assured her. He turned to go, but paused. “If I’m delayed by something, don’t leave. Stay here until I come for you.” “I will,” she promised. He started to give her one final kiss, but paused when the bell over the door tinkled, announcing the first customer of the day. “I’ll be back later.” Nodding to Doctor Parker, who was here to pick up his usual coffee and muffin before heading to his office, Patrick strode from the diner. Shannon couldn’t take her eyes off him, watching as he made his way to the truck. The man did have a gorgeous tight butt. The sound of someone clearing their throat brought her back down to earth in a hurry. Doctor Parker glanced out at Patrick’s truck, which was just pulling away, and then looked back at her, smiling indulgently all the while. For the second time that morning, she cursed her fair skin as she could feel the heat on her cheeks. Plastering a smile on her face, she
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
125
hurried behind the counter. “What kind of muffin would you like this morning?”
www.samhainpublishing.com
126
N.J. Walters
Chapter Twelve His sister was waiting for him when he pulled up behind the farmhouse. Obviously, she’d been watching for him. During the drive, he’d debated just how much he would, or should, tell them about the situation. He was still considering his options when he put the truck in park and swung out of the driver’s seat. “Coffee’s on.” He could tell she was dying to ask him about where he’d been, but she refrained. He climbed the steps and swung his arm over her shoulder, leaning down to kiss the top of her head. “You’re a great sister, you know that?” Not for the first time in his life, he realized just how lucky he was to have such a wonderful family. “Yeah, I know,” she replied dryly. “But I’m still going to ask you about what happened last night. I’m just going to lull you into a false sense of safety with coffee and food first.” Patrick laughed as they entered the kitchen. “As long as I get my coffee, you can do your worst.” Burke was already sitting at the head of the large trestle table sipping a large mug of coffee. “Morning, Patrick.” He raised his eyebrow, taking in Patrick’s wrinkled shirt, but made no comment. “I’m going to catch a quick shower and change.” Patrick kept walking through the kitchen and headed for the stairs. “I’ll be back down in about ten minutes.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
127
Although he’d taken a shower at Shannon’s this morning, he felt grungy again after having to dress in last night’s clothing again this morning. Besides, the first shower this morning had been on the cool side. Right now, he could use the hot spray to loosen up his tense muscles. Plus, he really wanted a few more minutes to himself so he could think. He could sense that Dani wanted to yank him back and sit him down until he explained. He grinned as he made his escape up over the stairs. His limp was more pronounced by the time he made it to his bedroom, but still, it was much better than even a week ago. He was pleased with his progress, but right now he wished he were back at one hundred percent. Stripping off his shirt, he tossed it onto the bed. Easing himself down onto the mattress, he yanked off his shoes and socks. He sat there gathering his thoughts for a few seconds, but knew he didn’t have time to spare. He had a lot to do today before he picked Shannon up this afternoon. Sighing, he gathered his dirty clothing and made his way to the bathroom. Dumping the clothes into the hamper, he stripped off his jeans and underwear before stretching to work out the kinks in his body. He stared at himself in the mirror, sizing up the scar on his left arm. It had healed nicely, but he still had a ways to go to rebuild his arm strength. The bullet had damaged some ligaments and tendons. In spite of his eight-week medical hiatus, he was still in pretty good shape. He worked out on a regular basis, honing his body, which in his line of work was another weapon at his disposal. If the therapist gave him the okay today, he planned to start working his way back to his regular workout routine.
www.samhainpublishing.com
128
N.J. Walters
Turning on the water, he adjusted the temperature before stepping beneath the spray. He closed his eyes and let the water soothe the aching muscles in his leg. The shattered bone had healed, but the damaged area around the bone was causing him the most problem. Again, it was the muscle and ligament damage that was the worst. He ignored the long scar that went from his knee to half way up his thigh as he soaped his body. After he finished washing from head to toe, he stood there a while longer, absorbing the heat, letting it wash away his worries, at least for the moment. His stomach growled, reminding him that he hadn’t eaten breakfast yet. Reaching out, he turned off the water and stepped out onto the bathmat. He grabbed a towel and dried off, debated shaving and decided he’d skip it for today. He definitely needed a cup of coffee worse than he needed a shave. Wrapping the towel around his waist, he went back into his bedroom. He went to the closet first and hauled out his suitcase, tossing it onto the bed. His stomach growled again and he decided that he could pack after he’d had something to eat. Dropping the towel, he strode to the dresser and hauled on a clean pair of briefs and socks. A fresh pair of jeans and a blue cotton shirt that buttoned up the front and he felt like a new man. He sat on the bed long enough to lace his sneakers back on. Then he was ready to face his sister’s inquisition. He was almost out the door when he remembered the wet towel. Making his way back, he grabbed it off the floor and hung it over the shower rod in the bathroom. His sister had trained him well. He grinned as he left the room once again. Burke and Dani were talking as he made his way quietly back to the kitchen. “He’s a grown man,” Burke pointed out. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
129
“He’s still my brother,” she countered. As he stepped into the kitchen, both of them turned to stare. “You’re both right.” He headed to the counter to pour himself a mug of coffee. “I am a grown man.” He saluted Burke with his mug before taking a sip of the strong, hot coffee. “But I’ll always be your brother.” Walking back to the table, he sat down next to his sister. “What do you want to know?” Caught off guard, Dani sat there, stunned. She opened her mouth to speak, but shut it again. She laughed self-consciously. “Put so bluntly as that, it does seem rather presumptuous and silly on my part.” Patrick covered his sister’s hand with his own. “Never that. It’s never wrong to worry about someone you love.” Coming to a decision, he sat back in his chair and settled in for a long discussion. “Is Shane still in bed?” He didn’t want to get interrupted once he’d started. Dani frowned. “No. He ended up sleeping over at one of his buddies’ house after we went for pizza last night. Tommy had a new video game that both boys were dying to try out.” She glanced at the clock hanging on the wall. “I’m not expecting him to be dropped off for another hour yet.” “What’s wrong, Patrick?” Obviously Burke had picked up on some of his tension. “It’s a long, complicated story.” He pinned them both with a serious stare. “I need your word that it won’t go any further than this.” When Dani hesitated, he added, “It involves more than just me.” The sound of a vehicle pulling up behind the house had Patrick swearing. “I thought Shane wasn’t due home for another hour?” “He’s not.” She pushed back her chair and peeked out the kitchen window. “That’s Shamus.” Heavy footsteps pounded on the porch steps and then Shamus let himself into the kitchen. “Morning, everyone.” He didn’t pause but went www.samhainpublishing.com
130
N.J. Walters
straight to the coffee pot and filled a mug. He added some sugar and stirred, grabbed his mug and swallowed. “Nectar of the gods.” Opening the refrigerator door, he poked around for something to eat. The silence behind him must have alerted him that something was wrong because he paused, stiffened and then slowly closed the door before turning around to face them all. “What’s going on?” His eyes went around the table and he paled. “Where’s Shane?” “Shane is fine,” Dani quickly assured him. He walked slowly to the table and seated himself. “Then what’s wrong?” Patrick heaved a sigh. This was getting more complicated with every passing moment. “Like I just finished saying to Burke and Dani, what I’m about to tell you goes no further than this table.” Shamus nodded. His large body was tense as he wrapped his hands around his mug and waited. “I was with Shannon last night.” “I kinda figured that out for myself.” Dani tapped her fingers on the table. Shamus grinned at him, but said nothing. Burke sat back, crossed his arms over his chest and waited. This was harder than he’d anticipated. He didn’t want to talk about his and Shannon’s growing relationship, nor did he want to lay out her life’s story for his family. But, he really didn’t have much choice. It had occurred to him that his involvement might put his own family in danger. “She needs a bodyguard.” His words were stark and he watched his family as they absorbed the implications. Dani froze, and Shamus’s grin slowly died when he realized that his brother was dead serious. Only Burke’s expression didn’t change at all. “I don’t understand.” Wrinkles marred Dani’s forehead as she frowned at him. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
131
Patrick sat forward bracing his forearms on the table. “Her marriage was not a good one.” He laughed and bent his head downward, staring at the dark brew half filling his mug. “God, now that’s an understatement.” Raising his head, he stared at his sister. “Long story short. When she finally got the courage to leave him, her husband found her and beat her almost to death. She testified and he got sentenced to prison for a few years. Overcrowding and good behavior on his part got him released after a little over a year. He’s already called and threatened her.” The silence was almost unbearable. He pushed back from the table and began to pace, unable to sit still any longer. “Oh my God.” Dani’s voice was filled with horror. “Poor Shannon.” As he watched her, his sister’s expression changed, filling with renewed worry as she stared at him. “And she wants to involve you. You were just shot, for heaven’s sake. How could she ask that of you? Why doesn’t she just call the sheriff?” His sister’s voice was getting shriller with every word she uttered. He walked around the table and crouched down in front of her, ignoring the pain as the muscles and ligaments in his bad leg protested. “The sheriff knows all about it. This happened several weeks ago and her ex-husband, Lance Olsen, hasn’t had any further contact with her since.” He kept all the hang-up phone calls she’d been getting to himself. No need to upset Dani further. “Shannon isn’t sleeping at all at night. I’ll basically just be there to give her some peace of mind.” He tried to downplay any danger to himself to put his sister’s mind at ease. “I’m not stupid, Patrick. Obviously this man is dangerous.” Tears filled Dani’s eyes. “I almost lost you. I can’t go through that again.” Patrick closed his eyes against the pain as he gathered his sister close to him, hugging her tight. Her fingers dug into his shirt as if she planned to keep him next to her and never let him go. He hated causing www.samhainpublishing.com
132
N.J. Walters
her pain. “I don’t plan on getting hurt, honey,” he soothed. “I’m trained for this kind of thing.” “But you’re not better yet,” she all but wailed. Patrick didn’t know how to counter her fears. He hadn’t realized just how badly the shooting had affected her. “I’ll be going back to work in a month,” he reminded her gently. “I don’t even want to think about that.” Her voice was small, so unlike his sister who was usually so strong. He rubbed his hand over her long brown hair, hating that his decision was going to hurt her, but he really didn’t see that he had a choice. “How would I live with myself if Olsen does hurt her and I could have prevented it?” Dani pulled back and gave him a watery glare. “That’s not fair.” “Fair or not, that’s the way I feel.” He took both her hands in his and squeezed them. “I have to help her.” Something in his expression must have given him away. Dani tilted her head to the side as if she was seeing inside him. “You care for her.” It wasn’t a question, but he still felt compelled to answer. “I do.” He stood slowly, rubbing his thigh. “Don’t get any ideas, though. I’m still leaving in a month and Shannon knows that.” Dani rubbed her fingers over her eyes, trying to dry the last of her tears as she turned to her husband. “What do you think?” Burke opened his arms and Dani rose slowly, going around the table and letting him draw her down onto his lap. “It doesn’t matter what I think. As much as we might not like it, this is Patrick’s decision.” He cradled his wife against his chest. “How much danger is really involved?” Burke’s voice was hard, demanding answers. Patrick knew it was because he was truly concerned for both him and Shannon.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
133
Patrick eased back down into his chair. “I don’t know. There’s no doubt the man is capable of violence. We talked to Jessie this morning, warning her to be careful. Olsen might decide to strike out at Shannon by hurting her loved ones first.” Shamus stirred for the first time. “I could go and stay with Jessie until this is over.” “Then you’ll both be in danger!” Dani gasped. Shamus shrugged. “Better me than Jessie.” He offered his sister a smile. “Face it, you raised us to be responsible, so now you’ve got to live with the consequences.” Dani laughed and shook her head. “So this is all my fault?” “That’s about the size of it.” Shamus took a sip of his coffee. “Maybe nothing will happen. Maybe her ex just wanted to scare her. He’s already been in prison once. Chances are he doesn’t want to go back again.” Dani nodded slowly. “I hope you’re right.” Patrick helped himself to a mouthful of coffee. The brew had cooled while they’d been talking. Laying his mug back on the table in front of him, he pushed it away. “Right or not, I’m packing up my stuff and moving in with Shannon today. I’ll be escorting her to and from work and staying with her every other moment. I figure she’ll be fine at the crowded diner and that way I can go to my therapy and drop by and see you every day.” “Promise?” He knew that would lessen his sister’s worry. “I promise,” he solemnly agreed. “Okay.
Now
that
that’s
all
settled,
I’m
hungry.”
pronouncement broke the tension and everyone laughed. “You’re always hungry,” Dani teased.
www.samhainpublishing.com
Shamus’s
134
N.J. Walters
“Hey, I’m a growing boy.” He tried to look offended, but spoiled the effect by laughing again. “The only way you’re going to grow any more is if your waistline expands from all the food you pack away.” Dani gave her husband a final hug before getting off his lap. “If you want to eat, I suggest you go and get the eggs and bacon out of the refrigerator while I start the biscuits.” Shamus was out of his chair in a flash. “Yes, ma’am.” As Dani and Shamus argued good-naturedly while they started preparations for breakfast, Burke leaned over the table. “If you need anything, anything at all…” He left his offer hanging. “I know.” Patrick nodded, keeping an eye on his sister so she wouldn’t overhear. “Thanks. And, Burke, I don’t think you’ll have any problems, but keep an extra eye on Dani and Shane.” Burke’s black eyes turned cold and deadly. “I plan to.” Patrick didn’t doubt that his brother-in-law would hurt anyone who threatened his family. It eased his mind to know they were well protected. Burke hadn’t always had money. The man had grown up on the mean streets of Chicago and he could definitely handle himself. “I’ll be getting a picture of Olsen later today. I’ll make sure you get a copy.” “You do that.” “Hey, how many eggs do you guys want?” Shamus was cracking eggs into a pan while bacon sizzled in another. Dani was wrist-deep in biscuit dough. “Never mind.” Shamus grinned. “I’ll just cook them all.” Patrick let his worries go for the moment and just soaked up this special moment with his family. Shamus was quick with a joke and Burke had a dry wit that appealed to Patrick’s own sense of humor. Dani’s laugh, though slightly forced, made him smile. They chatted about mundane things, everyday things, and occasionally he’d join in. But
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
135
mostly, he just sat back and immersed himself in the feeling of contentment that just being around his family gave him.
www.samhainpublishing.com
136
N.J. Walters
Chapter Thirteen Patrick rolled his shoulders and tried to relax as he drove back into town. Dani had done her best to send him off with a smile, but underneath her bravado, he knew she was still concerned about what he was doing. If she had it her way, he’d stay under her watchful eye until he was ready to return to New York. New York. Just thinking about it set his stomach to churning. He ignored it as best he could. His arm and leg were coming along, but they were nowhere near back to where they needed to be. He knew he should be thankful simply to be alive, and he was. It was just that he wanted his old life back. He swallowed back the bile that rose in his throat. His life would never be the same again. Jack was dead and when he went back to work, he’d be assigned another partner. The department wanted to give him a commendation and a medal for bravery in the line of duty. He snorted. It wasn’t bravery, but sheer instinct that had led to his actions. The countryside rolled by his window as he drove and he breathed in the fresh air, tinged with the smell of fresh-mowed hay. It was so different from the smog of the city. Several people working out in front of their homes waved as he passed. The town soon came into view and he slowed as he entered. There was no rush hour traffic and only one streetlight in the entire place. He drove down Main Street and found a parking spot just down from the
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
137
police station, which was housed in an older two-story brick building with thick, green ivy trailing up the side. Several people spoke and smiled as he ambled down the sidewalk. He nodded and said good morning back, surprised that he recognized most of them. There had been changes in the town in the years he’d been away, but the underlying friendliness of the people still remained. He climbed the three stairs and let himself into the police station, stopping just inside the door. The walls were painted a creamy white and healthy, green plants dotted the reception area. A long counter separated this area from the rest of the offices and it was manned, or more precisely, womaned, by Miss Audrey Saunders. Miss Audrey had been the secretary here for as long as Patrick could remember. Her sharp blue eyes sized him up and then a smile broke across her normally austere face. “Patrick O’Rourke.” “Yes, ma’am.” If he’d had a hat on, he would have removed it. “How are you doing, Miss Audrey?” “I’m just fine. The real question is how are you?” He shrugged. “I’m doing okay.” He really didn’t want to talk about it. As if she sensed his discomfort, she resumed her normal brisk demeanor. “What brings you here today?” “Is Sheriff Tucker available?” “He’s in, but let me just check to make sure he’s not busy.” Miss Audrey picked up her phone and buzzed the sheriff’s office. “Albert, you busy right now? Patrick O’Rourke is here to see you.” Patrick smiled at the informal atmosphere at the station. Miss Audrey called everyone by their first name. Considering that she could remember when almost all of them were born, she figured she had the right to. Nobody told her differently.
www.samhainpublishing.com
138
N.J. Walters
She hung up her phone and motioned him through the small half door at the end of the counter. “You can go on back.” She pointed down a short hallway. “Last door on the left.” He nodded respectfully. “Thanks.” As he turned the corner down the hallway, he could hear the familiar sounds of a station at work. It wasn’t anywhere near as busy as he was used to, but it was still the same. The dispatcher was busy relaying calls to deputies on patrol, while others sat at their desks typing reports. Everyone glanced up at him as he passed and he nodded to them, sizing them up in return. He knocked once on the sheriff’s door. “Come on in.” The voice drifted through the closed door. Patrick turned the knob and pushed the door open. “Patrick.” Sheriff Tucker was seated behind his desk, which was piled high with paperwork. “It’s good to see you. Sit down.” He waved at the two chairs that sat directly in front of his desk. “Can I get you a coffee?” Patrick shook his head. “No, thanks. I’ve already had several this morning.” “If you change your mind, just help yourself.” He motioned to a halffull coffee pot that sat on top of a short file cabinet. “Wife buys these really great coffee beans for me and grinds them every morning for me to bring into work.” He picked up his large mug that had a gold sheriff’s badge emblazoned on the side and had a swallow. Patrick lowered himself into one of the chairs and stretched his left leg out in front of him. The sheriff watched his every move. Patrick wasn’t quite sure where to begin. Albert Tucker hadn’t gotten to where he was today without being an astute judge of people’s moods. He sat back in his chair and rested his hands on his stomach. “I take it you’re not here about my job offer.” www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
139
Patrick shook his head, feeling as if he should almost apologize for that fact. “No. I’m not.” The sheriff just smiled. “Not to worry. Lots of time to change your mind yet.” He continued before Patrick could contradict his assumptions. “What can I do for you this morning?” “Shannon Brooker.” Sheriff Tucker sat forward, all signs of his smile gone. “What about Shannon? Has something happened?” “She’s asked me to be her bodyguard.” The older man let out an almost soundless whistle. “So she’s told you what happened?” Patrick admired the fact that the other man didn’t give away any information, wanting to know how much he knew first. “I know all about Lance Olsen.” Quickly and succinctly, he laid out the facts as he knew them. The sheriff sat quietly until he was done. “You going to take her up on her offer?” “Yes.” “Good enough.” Reaching into his desk drawer, he pulled out a file. “This is everything I have. A detective named Gill Baron faxed me what he had on Olsen.” There was that name again. Patrick tried hard not to be jealous of this faceless detective who had saved Shannon’s life. Picking up the file, he took his time, reading each page carefully. Laid out in black and white, it was stark and brutal. It was bad enough to have to read this kind of stuff when the person was a total stranger. It was hell when it was someone you knew and cared for. He spared himself none of the details, making sure to read every last word. Patrick needed to know everything if he was going to protect www.samhainpublishing.com
140
N.J. Walters
Shannon. But even more than that, he needed to know everything that she’d gone through. When he was finished, he tossed the file back on the desk, keeping the picture of Lance Olsen clasped in his hand. Olsen was a good-looking son-of-a-bitch, in a California surfer sort of way, with his wavy blond hair and clear blue eyes. Patrick could see why a younger Shannon had fallen for him. But when you looked closer, you could see the smoldering anger beneath the façade. His lips were thin and turned up in a smile that hinted at a cruel streak just simmering below the surface. Or maybe he was just seeing what he expected to see. “I’ll need copies of this.” “Not a problem,” the sheriff replied. “I’ll get Miss Audrey to run you off some. How many you need?” “Half a dozen should do me.” Patrick once again marveled at the differences between a big city police department and the local sheriff’s office. In the city he’d have had to fill out forms and probably have to wait. “Thanks.” Albert Tucker nodded as he left his office. “Whatever it takes to keep Shannon safe. I’ll be back in a minute.” That was the biggest difference in law enforcement in a smaller town. Folks knew folks and wanted to take care of one another. It was more personal than a big city. It wasn’t that they didn’t have procedures to follow or didn’t uphold the same laws, but because it was smaller, there was more of a chance of actually being able to do something about any given situation. It wasn’t that police officers in big cities didn’t care. They did. Sometimes too much and they burned out early on the job, trying to make a difference when there were just too many people to help. Some days no matter what you did, you just couldn’t help the folks that needed it the most. You had to toughen up if you wanted to stay at the job. You www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
141
had to learn that it was okay to have compassion, but that you’d probably lose more than you actually helped. The sheriff walked back into the office and dropped the pictures on the desk in front of Patrick. “There you go.” Patrick took one look at them before shoving them into his jacket pocket. “Thanks. I appreciate it.” The sheriff eyed Patrick’s nine-millimeter semi-automatic, which was tucked into his shoulder holster. He said nothing, but raised his eyebrow. Patrick had donned the weapon automatically this morning. “Yes, I’m carrying a concealed weapon.” He waited to see what the other man would say. Shrewd brown eyes stared across the desk at him as the sheriff scrubbed his hand across his chin. “Well now, I don’t suppose you have a permit to carry your weapon here in Maine?” Patrick tensed. “No, I don’t.” The sheriff would be well within his rights to confiscate the weapon until he obtained the proper paperwork. “But I’m still on the payroll in New York. I may be on medical leave, but I’m still a cop.” “That’s good enough for me.” Patrick relaxed slightly. “I’ll just go ahead and take care of the paperwork.” Tucker eyed him solemnly. “Just in case anything happens.” “I’d appreciate it.” Sheriff Tucker nodded. “You might want to head out to the firing range and get in some practice. Best to check out your arm and make sure everything is okay before you really need to use it.” Patrick’s gut tightened, but he kept all signs of emotion from his face and his voice. “Will do. Thanks for the offer.” “No problem. If there is anything else I can do to help just let me know. I’ll expect to hear from you if anything happens.” www.samhainpublishing.com
142
N.J. Walters
The subtle reminder from the older man that this was still his town made Patrick grin. “Bet on it.” He rose from the chair, taking a second to make sure his leg was stable before leaning across the desk and offering his hand. It was clasped in a firm handshake and as their eyes met, Patrick had a feeling his life had just taken an unexpected turn. Trying to shake the sense of inevitability that surrounded him, he turned to leave. He was almost out the door when the sheriff stopped him. “Offer is still open if you change your mind.” Patrick didn’t answer, but just kept on walking. YZ He was still feeling unsettled when he pulled the truck up in front of a house under construction. Shifting the vehicle in park, he turned off the ignition and just sat there. The site was a beehive of activity as men carted lumber, swung hammers and otherwise occupied themselves with various tasks. It looked like chaos to him, but he knew it was really a fine-tuned operation. Everyone seemed to know what they should be doing and was doing it. Opening the door, he swung down from the truck cab. He closed the door and leaned against it as he scanned the area. He heard his brother before he saw him. His voice wasn’t raised, but it carried easily over the sounds of the busy worksite. He looked up and shaded his eyes with his hands, cursing himself for removing his sunglasses. He could see Shamus on the roof. There was no mistaking him for anyone else. All those years of hard, physical labor had turned his little brother into a very large man.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
143
As if sensing someone watching him, Shamus glanced down. When he saw who it was, he waved before returning to his conversation with the man standing next to him. He clapped the other man on the back a few minutes later and then made his way down the side of the roof as surefooted as a cat. He was down the ladder in no time and strode toward Patrick. “Hey, I didn’t expect to see you here today.” Taking off his hardhat, he swiped his forehead against his arm, trying to remove some of the sweat. He kept his hair tied back, but it was already coming loose and most of it was plastered to his skull. His blue jeans were faded almost white and his T-shirt was already stained with sweat and grime. “Hadn’t planned on it.” It had struck him suddenly that he really had no idea what his brother did on a day-to-day basis. “Just wanted to see what you were doing.” Shamus grinned. “Come on in then. I’ll get you a hardhat and give you the nickel tour.” Patrick followed his brother, watching the way he interacted with the men on his crew. Shamus was younger than many of them, but they all treated him with respect, laced with good humor. And after he’d had a tour of the house that his brother was currently building, Patrick had to say that he was more than a little impressed. In fact, he was downright amazed at how much his brother knew about every single aspect of the job, from the foundation to the electrical wiring, all the way to the roof. The tour had taken the better part of an hour because someone had always been interrupting them to ask Shamus a question. Darned if he hadn’t been able to answer them all. “This is really great.” It wasn’t exactly how Patrick felt, but he really didn’t know how to tell his brother he was proud of him without sounding condescending. www.samhainpublishing.com
144
N.J. Walters
“Thanks.” Shamus stood with his hands on his hips, surveying the site with obvious pride. “You should see the plans we’ve got for the lake development if it comes through.” “I’d like to see them.” He really meant it too. He wanted to be more of a part of his family’s lives. Being here for more than a couple of days had shown him how much he’d really missed by being away and so caught up in his own work. “I’ll bring them over to Shannon’s some night and show you.” “Speaking of Shannon.” Patrick hated to spoil the easy mood, but he really needed to find out if his brother had been serious this morning. “I won’t say anything to anyone about it.” Shamus’s blue-gray eyes, so like their sister’s, were grim. “I know you won’t. I was just wondering if you meant what you said earlier. About Jessie,” he added when his brother gave him a quizzical look. “Oh, that. Yeah, I meant it.” Shamus broke off to yell out to one of the men working on the roof. “We’ll have to talk to Jessie.” Patrick wasn’t sure how she was going to react to having someone stay with her. “Already done.” Shamus turned back to him, his hands propped on his hips. “I thought it was too important to wait on, so I stopped into the diner on my way to work this morning.” “She didn’t object?” Patrick couldn’t hide his surprise. His brother was so easygoing that most people didn’t see the innate strength and determination of the man beneath. For a moment, he’d been guilty of underestimating his brother as well. “For a few minutes.” He shot Patrick a wicked grin. “But I convinced her.” Patrick shook his head in amazement. “You’re good.” www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
145
“That’s what all the ladies tell me.” His grin faded and he became serious once again. “You got a picture of Shannon’s ex yet?” Patrick dug into his jacket pocket. “Yeah. I stopped by to see the sheriff before I came over here.” Pulling out one of the photos, he handed it to Shamus. His brother studied it before tucking it away in his back pocket. “I’ll keep my eyes open for him.” He paused for a moment and scuffed the toe of his boot in the dirt. “You know, it would be easier to keep a watch for this guy if everyone knew about him.” Patrick rubbed the back of his neck, trying to ease the knot of tension building there. “I know. But that’s not my decision.” Shamus nodded. “I understand that, but maybe you could talk to her, convince her that it’s in her best interest. I’d hate to see anything happen to her.” “I’ll do my best, but I can’t promise anything. I understand where she’s coming from. It would be a hard thing to have a past as bad as hers dragged out in front of the entire town and have to work here, knowing everyone was talking about you.” “Yeah. I suppose it would be at that.” Shamus sighed and plopped his hardhat back on his head. “But better that than the possible alternative.” His brother had a way of cutting to the heart of the issue. “I’ll work on it.” Patrick started back to the truck and Shamus fell into step beside him. “You finding the truck okay?” “It’s great. Thanks again.” “No problem.” Patrick hauled himself into the truck and leaned out the window. “How about we have lunch tomorrow at Jessie’s?” “What time?” www.samhainpublishing.com
146
N.J. Walters
“What’s good for you?” Shamus scratched his chin as he thought. “I could finish up here early and run home for a quick shower.” He looked down at himself and grimaced. “I’m not fit to go anywhere otherwise. I can probably make it around noon, give or take a few minutes.” “That works for me. I’ve got therapy at the hospital in the morning. When I finish up there, I can meet you at the diner.” “Works for me.” Shamus leaned in the window and clasped his shoulder. “It’s good to have you home.” Stepping away, he turned and walked back to work. “It’s good to be here,” he whispered to himself as he watched his brother disappear inside the building.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
147
Chapter Fourteen Shannon was feeling incredibly nervous by the time three o’clock rolled around, and for once, those feelings had nothing to do with worrying about her ex-husband. No, she was nervous about a man for a whole other reason. Patrick made her feel things she’d never felt before in her life. Around him, she felt physically alive, but more vulnerable emotionally than she’d ever been. She worried her bottom lip with her teeth as she whipped off her work apron and tossed it into the laundry hamper in the staff washroom. Noting that it was full, she removed the bag lining the hamper. She’d take it home with her and wash and dry them all tonight. With nothing left to do but wait, she gathered her purse and her sweater, grabbed the laundry bag and headed out front. Mindful of her promise to Patrick to wait inside, she slid into a booth seat. The diner was almost empty at this time of the day. It closed at six, so it would mainly be folks looking for coffee and dessert from here on in. She’d been busy, as usual, all morning and through the lunch hour rush, but no matter how hard she worked, she couldn’t keep thoughts of Patrick out of her mind. And no wonder. She’d had her very first orgasm last night. She squirmed in her seat just thinking about it. Sure, she’d read about it and heard other women talk about it, but nothing had prepared her for the reality of it.
www.samhainpublishing.com
148
N.J. Walters
Explosive was the word that immediately came to mind. She felt almost outside of herself, her body not her own. For the first time, since the very early stages of her marriage, she’d enjoyed touching a man’s body. Her fingers curled at the memory of all that hard, sleek muscle beneath them. Oh, Patrick was certainly a prime specimen of a man, even coming off his injury. And his erection was more than impressive. She licked her dry lips, wondering what he would taste like. He’d been like hot steel sheathed in velvet when she’d stroked him with her hands. She’d never liked doing that kind of thing for her husband. But then again, he’d demanded it, never concerning himself with her pleasure at all. Being with Patrick was an entirely different experience. Her entire body was flushed with heat and she closed her eyes. Big mistake. Images from the night before danced in her brain. She could see herself naked in Patrick’s lap, writhing against his hardness as she strove for orgasm. Her inner core pulsed as her breath quickened. She swallowed hard, as her scalp began to tingle and her nipples hardened. What would it feel like to come with him buried deep inside her? She swallowed again, dropping her head forward and burying it in her hands. Devastating. It would be absolutely devastating and oh so good. “Shannon?” Her head jerked up and she could feel the heat on her face deepening as she looked up into Patrick’s concerned face. Oh, God, she hadn’t even heard the bell tinkle over the door! Trying to grab onto her tattered composure, she scrubbed her hands over her face and cleared her throat. “I’m fine.” He didn’t look totally convinced. “Just a long day,” she told him as she scooted out from the booth seat. Grabbing her purse and the laundry bag, she headed for the door. Even though she knew he couldn’t possibly know what she’d been www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
149
thinking about, she was still embarrassed. If that wasn’t bad enough, her panties were damp. He stopped her by dropping his arm around her shoulders. She froze, torn between wanting to pull away from the comfort he offered and wanting to bury her face in his chest and stay there. She wasn’t sure she was ready for the rest of the world to know about them yet. He rubbed his hand over her arm and he leaned down to whisper in her ear. “I know this is hard, but you’ve got to remember to stay by my side when we go outside. I don’t want to take any chances.” Now she really felt embarrassed. He wasn’t being affectionate at all. This was all about protecting her. She drew herself up, wrapping a cloak of dignity around her. Tilting her chin up, she faced him. “Of course. I understand completely. I just forgot for a moment.” He stared at her as if trying to assess her mood, but finally shrugged. “You’ll get used to it.” Twining her fingers with his, he led her from the diner. The way he spoke made her nervous. She wasn’t quite sure what he expected her to get used to. Dismissing her concerns for the moment, she followed him out to the truck, slightly surprised when he didn’t take the laundry bag from her. She glanced up at him, but he wasn’t watching her at all. His eyes were scanning up and down the streets, watching everyone and everything. As she brushed up against him, she felt something hard poke her from under his jacket. It took her a second to realize it was a gun. It startled her and she jerked away, but his grip on her tightened slightly as he herded her toward the truck. That’s why he needed his other hand free. With one hand clasping her hand, he needed the other one free in case he had to draw his
www.samhainpublishing.com
150
N.J. Walters
weapon. She made a small sound of distress, not wanting to even think about that happening. “Everything okay?” He opened the door and stood behind her while she climbed into the cab of the truck. She could see the concern in his eyes, so she nodded firmly. “Everything is just fine.” He watched her with those deep, all-seeing, gray eyes for a moment before shutting the door and striding around to the driver’s seat. He swung inside, started the engine and backed out of his parking space. “How was your day?” It was such a mundane question, the kind that millions of people around the world asked their partner or significant other, that she laughed. Patrick glanced over and grinned at her before turning his attention back to the road. “It was good. Busy as usual, but nothing out of the ordinary. How was your day?” He chuckled. “Mine was hectic.” She relaxed against the comfortable seat as he filled her in on his day. “First I went to my sister’s and explained everything that was going on.” Shannon tensed immediately, the beginnings of her relaxation gone. “Everything?” “Yeah.” His fingers tightened around the steering wheel. “I didn’t think I had much choice. Like Jessie, they need to be aware of the situation because I’m involved.” Shannon’s head spun and she felt slightly nauseous. “You don’t think that Lance would hurt your family, do you?” Just the thought of her ex hurting innocent people because of her made her ill. “I’m not willing to take a chance. I dropped a picture off to Burke just before I swung by to pick you up. Both he and Dani will be vigilant.” He www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
151
pulled into Greer’s Grocery and Gas Bar, situated on the edge of town and put the vehicle in park before swinging around to face her. “I told Shamus too. He needed to be aware of everything since he’s going to be staying with Jessie until this situation is resolved.” “Aunt Jessie agreed to that?” The older woman hadn’t said a word to her about someone staying with her. “According to Shamus, she did.” Shannon shook her head. “I knew he dropped by the diner early this morning and they chatted for a bit. I just thought he was there to pick up coffee.” She rubbed her fingers over her temples. A tension headache was quickly building. This situation was getting more and more out of hand by the minute. “I also paid a visit to Sheriff Tucker. I wanted to see the file he had on Olsen as well as get a recent picture of him.” Shannon closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She’d known he’d have to talk to the sheriff, but knowing he’d seen all the nasty details in the police file made her feel sick to her very soul. Patrick reached out and stroked her hair. “Hey, don’t worry so much.” His voice was low, seductive, and it started a pulsing low in her belly. He gave her a soft smile. “It’ll all work out.” Her entire life felt out of control and she didn’t like it. She’d worked so hard to build a life that she was comfortable with and now it was all gone with nothing more than a simple phone call from her ex-husband. No! She straightened her shoulders. It wasn’t all gone. She was not the same person she had been and she wasn’t going to let Lance destroy what she’d built. She liked the life she was building here in Jamesville. Clutching her purse in her hands, she opened her eyes and tried to smile at Patrick, but failed miserably. “I know. I’m fine. Really.” www.samhainpublishing.com
152
N.J. Walters
He didn’t look convinced, but thankfully he didn’t push her. He dropped his hand and she immediately felt the loss. “Let’s go.” “Why are we here?” He didn’t say anything until he came around to open her door. “We’re here to get groceries and to start the gossip wheels to spinning.” Her stomach plummeted, but she sucked in another deep breath knowing this was necessary. “Okay. What do we do?” He closed the door and kept his hand on the small of her back as they walked into the store. “We don’t do anything but shop for groceries. Everyone else will draw their own conclusions and do the work for us.” She wasn’t convinced, but he seemed to know what he was doing. Grabbing a cart, he wheeled it down the first aisle. “What would you like for supper?” She shrugged, not really caring. She hadn’t had much of an appetite the past few weeks. “I don’t have a preference.” “Do you have a barbecue?” “I’ve got a small gas grill out back on my deck. It’s not very big, but it does the job.” When she realized that she was almost apologizing, she stopped. Those days were behind her. She was through with trying to placate any male. The grill was large enough for her, and while it might not be up to his standards, it was fine for one person. “That’s great.” Patrick stopped at the meat counter and began to examine several packages. Shannon
just
stared
at
his
back.
Once
again
she’d
made
assumptions based on her relationship with her ex-husband, and that just wasn’t fair to Patrick. That was something she was definitely going to have to work on. She had to start taking every situation at face value instead of reading all kinds of problems into the situation that didn’t really exist except in her mind. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
153
“How about some steak?” He held up the large package of meat and she laughed. What he had in her hand would have fed her for a week and that’s if she ate steak almost every single day. He glanced down at the package. “Too much?” She laughed again when he cocked his eyebrow at her. She could see the devilment in his eyes. “Just a tad.” Reaching around him, she grabbed a pack of chicken. “How about this?” Patrick took the chicken from her and tossed both packages in the cart. “How about a bit of both? We can freeze the rest of it for another time.” Shannon began to relax for the first time today. This wasn’t so hard at all. “Sounds good to me.” They continued throughout the store, bantering good-naturedly about food choices. It was an unusual experience for her and she thoroughly enjoyed herself. By the time they made their way to the checkout, the cart was filled with fruit and vegetables, as well as snack foods and sugary cereal. The woman checking out their groceries stared at Patrick and then at Shannon before turning her gaze back to Patrick again. Totally relaxed, Patrick chatted with the woman while she totaled their purchases. When she reached for her purse, he stopped her. “I’ll get it.” Her hackles started to rise, but before she could say anything, he once again defused her anger. “You can pick up the tab next time.” Next time. Such simple words, but their implication was huge. It assumed that there would be a next time, and in the meantime, they’d be sharing the food they just purchased. The cashier’s ears perked up and she stared at Shannon again. Shannon could feel the heat creeping up her cheeks. Damn her pale skin anyway. She had nothing to be embarrassed about. “Sure, I’ll get it next time.” She strove to keep her tone light as she shrugged www.samhainpublishing.com
154
N.J. Walters
nonchalantly. Still, it felt strange to let Patrick pay for her groceries. Maybe it was all for show. That must be it. She relaxed when she realized she could give him the money for her half when they got home. When the groceries were bagged, Patrick piled them in a cart and pushed them out of the store. He made sure to keep her close to him at all times. Anyone looking at them would just assume it was because they were a couple. Only they knew it was really for her protection. “That went well.” Patrick stopped and waved at someone driving by in their car. It startled her to realize it was Mike Sampson, who owned the local garage. “Did it?” She wasn’t sure what they’d accomplished other than simply buying groceries. “Sure it did.” He loaded the groceries behind the seat and then helped her into the truck. He was ever vigilant, watching everyone and everything as he made his way around to his side of the truck. They were quickly on their way, heading toward her home. “I’m not sure I understand.” He drummed one finger against the steering wheel. “No less than a half a dozen people saw us shopping together and that doesn’t include the woman at the checkout and Mike Sampson. Believe me, the gossip will be flying fast and furious by the time you go to work in the morning, especially since my truck will be parked in your driveway all night long.” Her entire body clenched. All night. She began to get nervous again just thinking about the night to come. Would he touch her again? Did he even want to? Would he expect her to sleep with him after last night? What did she want? So many questions pounding in her brain and no easy answers. They were both silent until they pulled into her driveway. Patrick turned off the truck and turned to her. “This is how we’re going to do it. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
155
Wait until I come around for you and we’ll go into the house together. Make sure you lock the truck door behind you. Stay behind me while I check out the house. When I’m sure it’s all clear, I’ll come back out and get the groceries while you stay inside.” The present problems came crashing down on her in a great wave. “Is that…is that really necessary?” “Yes.” His demeanor was one of total business, his entire body tense and ready for action. There would be no compromising here. She reminded herself that this was his job. She’d hired an expert and it behooved her to follow his instructions. “Okay.” It was surreal the way he quickly ushered her into her home and methodically searched each room, one by one. She stayed behind him at all times, close enough to touch him. When he was sure the house was safe, he led her back into the kitchen. “I’ll bring in the groceries. Stay away from the windows as much as possible.” He strode from the kitchen and she noticed that his limp was barely visible. Just another sign that he was getting better and would soon be leaving. Leaning against the counter, she struggled with her conflicting emotions. It was useless. There was no way she was going to sort out anything at the moment. She heard him enter the front door and shut it behind him. The bolt was shot home and his footsteps neared. Realizing she was still wearing her sweater and clutching her purse to her chest, she pushed away from the counter. “I’m going to have a quick shower and get changed.” She hurried past him as she made her announcement. Maybe some time by herself would help her gain some control and some perspective. Right now, her nerves were shot between worrying about what her ex might do next and what might happen between her and Patrick later tonight. www.samhainpublishing.com
156
N.J. Walters
Closing the bedroom door behind her, she slumped against the door. Leaning her head back, she closed her eyes and sighed. Somehow she didn’t think a shower and a change of clothing was going to help much, but it was worth a try. Pushing away from the door, she tossed her purse on the chair in the corner of her bedroom and began to haul off her work clothes.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
157
Chapter Fifteen Patrick was filled with apprehension and worry as Shannon scuttled from the kitchen without even looking at him. Removing his jacket, he hooked it over the back of one of the kitchen chairs. He then undid his shoulder harness and laid it on safely on the kitchen counter. He knew this was hard on her, but damned if he knew what to do to alleviate any of the stress. Certain folks had to be told the facts, if only to protect themselves against possible harm. Still it was hard to have your life on display in a public forum. He should know. His life had become a media circus immediately after the shooting. Why the public wanted, or felt they had the right, to know every detail of his life, he’d never know. Complete strangers had all but demanded his life story, only leaving him alone when they’d realized he wasn’t talking. The hospital staff and the police department had done a good job of keeping the media sharks at bay. Thankfully, in a city the size of New York, his story had faded to the back pages of the paper within days. He heard the water start running in the shower and tensed as he tried not to imagine the warm water streaming down Shannon’s naked skin. He swallowed hard, grabbed one of the grocery bags and began to unpack their purchases. It was no good.
www.samhainpublishing.com
158
N.J. Walters
Swearing, he rubbed the back of his neck and reminded himself that just because Shannon let him touch her last night didn’t mean she’d let him do it again. She was skittish with him once again, trying to withdraw back into her shell. It was up to him to try and coax her out again without pressuring her. His jeans became uncomfortable as his erection pressed against his zipper. He wanted to be in that shower with her, watching the droplets of water beading on her breasts. He wanted to lean down and capture a drop of water in his mouth as it dripped from the very tip of her swollen nipple. Groaning, he reached down and adjusted himself to try and ease the strain, but it did no good. He was a hard as a rock. Trying to put it out of his mind, he loaded the vegetables into the refrigerator. With the door wide open, he allowed the cool air to flow over his heated body. It helped, but not much. Grabbing the two boxes of cereal he’d insisted they buy, he opened her cupboard doors and began to rearrange some things to make room. Shannon had been appalled at some of his choices, but she’d given in. She didn’t seem to eat any junk food at all. That just seemed wrong somehow. He stowed away the large bag of potato chips he’d tossed into the cart when she hadn’t been looking. She’d seen it, but hadn’t commented on it. Instead, she’d countered his chips with a bag of apples. He didn’t mind. He’d eat all of it, no problem. He’d finished storing away almost everything when the sound of running water was abruptly cut off. Leaning against the counter, he took several deep breaths, staring blindly out the small kitchen window. The yard was small and well-kept, but the details were beyond him at the moment. All he could think about
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
159
was Shannon and the fact that she was wet and naked with only a couple of walls separating them. This had to stop or he was going to be of no use to her at all. He didn’t know what was wrong with him. He’d never had any trouble focusing all his concentration on his job before. Never. She would be drying herself now. The towel rubbing over her breasts, down her torso and stomach and finally between her thighs. Lowering his head, he sucked much needed air into his lungs before pushing away from the counter. His eyes landed on the bag of laundry that Shannon had brought with her from the diner. Needed something to occupy him, he grabbed the bag and carried it into the tiny laundry room just off the kitchen. It didn’t take him long to load it into the washer, add detergent and turn it on. That done, he strode back into the kitchen determined to fix supper. He’d left both packages of meat on the counter. The steak looked good to him, so he unwrapped it. Rummaging around, he found a cutting board and sharp knife and cut off a large slab of the meat to cook for himself. She didn’t make a sound, but he knew the moment Shannon joined him in the kitchen. He felt the air move behind him as her flowery scent reached him. It was fresh and clean and absolutely arousing. He glanced over his shoulder, trying not to notice her soft, creamy skin or the way the smattering of freckles on her nose begged to be kissed. She looked good enough to eat standing there in her blue jeans and a soft pale green T-shirt. Her feet were bare and as he watched her, her toes curled against the tile on the kitchen floor. Her hair was slicked away from her face, but it hung free down over her shoulders, disappearing behind her back. Her eyes were wide as she stared, seemingly bewildered. www.samhainpublishing.com
160
N.J. Walters
“What?” he felt compelled to ask. “You put away the groceries.” He shrugged. “Yeah. I’m not sure I’ve got everything in the right place, but I figured you could fix it later if you didn’t like it.” He knew that many women were very particular about where things were put in their kitchens. “You put away the groceries.” He grinned at her as she moved forward in a daze. “You already said that.” He motioned to the steak in front of him. “Do you want some of this or do you want chicken? Oh, and I threw that load of laundry in the machine for you.” She was staring at him as if he’d grown another head. “You put the laundry on?” Her eyes were huge as they widened even farther. She stumbled toward the laundry room door and just stared at the machine. Patrick laid down the knife and went to stand behind her. “Should I have left it?” “You put the laundry on?” Shannon repeated as she turned to face him. “Yeah. Listen, I’m sorry if I overstepped my boundaries here, but I just thought I could help.” He shrugged, wondering if he should have just left well enough alone. “Thank you.” The corners of her mouth turned up in a smile. Her lips parted slightly, begging to be kissed. Unable to resist the temptation any longer, he leaned down and brushed his mouth across hers. “You’re welcome.” She closed the small distance between them, wrapping her arms around his waist as she leaned her head against his chest. He wanted to close his arms around her and never let her go. He forced himself to
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
161
place his hands lightly on her hips instead. “I can’t believe you did that.” Her voice was muffled against his shirt, but he heard her anyway. “It’s not that big a deal.” She pulled back and stared up at him. “It is to me.” There was something in her eyes that made him feel slightly uncomfortable. The bulge in his pants wasn’t helping matters either. He strove to lighten the mood. “Hey, if you think that’s impressive, you ain’t seen nothing yet.” He waggled his eyebrows at her. “I cook a mean steak too.” “I’d like that. I’ll put the chicken in the refrigerator and cook that tomorrow.” “Fried chicken?” He was unable to keep the wistful hope from his voice. Jessie’s diner served fantastic fried chicken and he figured that Shannon would have the recipe. She laughed, her nose wrinkling and her eyes lighting up with glee. “Fried chicken, potato salad and coleslaw.” “Deal.” He went back to the counter and began to cut the steak into smaller pieces. “I’ll cook all of this tonight. We can either have the leftovers with breakfast or I can eat it for my lunch tomorrow. No, scrap that. I’m meeting Shamus for lunch at the diner tomorrow. I’ll eat any leftovers for breakfast.” “Sounds good.” She put the chicken away and came back to lean against the counter next to him. “About the groceries…” “What about them?” She fished around in her pocket and drew out some folded bills, holding them out to him. “This should cover my share of the cost.” Ignoring the money, he opened the cupboard, took down a clean plate and transferred the meat from the cutting board. “I told you that you
www.samhainpublishing.com
162
N.J. Walters
could pick up the tab next time. If I’m living here with you, then I need to pay for my share of the food.” “But I hired you to be my bodyguard. It’s bad enough you won’t charge me for that without you having to pay for your own meals.” “It’s no big deal, Shannon. I’d have to buy food if I were home.” It was old-fashioned and somewhat Neanderthal in nature, but he liked the idea of providing for her. Slowly, she lowered her hand and tucked the money back into her pocket. “If you’re sure.” “Positive.” He wasn’t about to take a penny from Shannon, but she didn’t need to know that. The washer began to spin and she hurried into the laundry room. “I usually add a softener to the wash from the diner. Makes it fresher.” Patrick followed her, watching as she raised the lid and added the extra liquid to the wash. When she leaned up to pluck the bottle of fabric softener from the shelf, he had a perfect view of her heart-shaped ass. In spite of his intentions not to pressure her in any way, he couldn’t resist rubbing his hand across the tight fabric of her jeans where it cupped her butt so lovingly. She froze and then moaned, pushing her behind more firmly into his palm. Shannon laid the bottle of fabric softener aside and closed the lid of the washer, stiffening when she felt Patrick’s hand on the back of her jeans. His long fingers gripped the cheek of her behind, squeezing gently. As quick as that, heat flooded her lower body. Unable to resist, she pushed her behind into his hand, wanting his touch everywhere. It was no good to deny what her body was all but screaming at her—she wanted Patrick. Mentally and emotionally, she might be uncertain, but physically she wanted him more than she’d ever wanted a man. She wanted to www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
163
experience the same breath-stealing physical sensations she’d felt last night, but this time she wanted him to be inside her when she peaked. His fingers slipped between her thighs, rubbing the seam of her jeans and pressing it against her crotch. Liquid flowed from her core, dampening her panties and her jeans. Widening her legs, she groaned when his finger stroked over the front of the seam, stimulating her swollen clitoris. All the sensual desire that had been burning low within her all day burst into flames. She wanted this man and she wanted him now. Straightening, she turned, dislodging his hands from her body. He took a step back, but she wasn’t letting him get away. Gripping the edges of his shirt with her hands, she tugged him close until her breasts were plastered against his chest. There was too much clothing between them. She desperately wanted to rub her aching nipples against the hard planes of his naked chest. “You have too much clothing on,” she muttered as she tore at the buttons of his shirt. “So do you.” Impatiently, he pushed her hands away and yanked his shirt out of the waistband of his jeans. He made quick work of the few remaining buttons, hauled it down over his arms and tossed it aside. Her fingers traced the hard lines of muscles that banded his stomach. “I love the way you feel.” He groaned. “I love the way you touch me, sweetheart, but right now I want to touch you.” His hands dipped beneath her T-shirt, sliding it upward. She released her hold on him long enough to raise her arms over her head. Patrick slipped it off and dropped it to the floor, his eyes darkening with a passion that made her shiver. “Beautiful,” he whispered as he reached for her bra.
www.samhainpublishing.com
164
N.J. Walters
She shifted away and he stopped immediately. Shannon knew he wouldn’t push her to do anything she didn’t want to. What he didn’t realize was that she wanted to do it, wanted to make love with him, but she was having a hard time keeping her instinctual reactions under control. Knowing it was up to her, she reached behind her back and unhooked her bra. Patrick’s breath caught as he watched her slowly lower the straps down her arms, allowing her bra to fall. They were standing so close together that it caught between them. He plucked the lacy fabric into his hand and rubbed it over his face before laying it aside. His eyes never left her, their color such a dark, smoky gray that she lost herself in their depths. His hands went not to her breasts, but to her waist. In a surprising move, he lifted her right off her feet and sat her on top of the washer. The machine was just starting to spin and the vibrations shot right to her core, making her moan. “Oh, yeah,” he muttered as his hands went to the waistband of her jeans and undid the button. “This is gonna be fun.” Inch by inch, he eased the zipper down, spreading the fabric wide. She was wearing a pair of white bikini panties and he traced his finger along the band, occasionally stroking her bare skin. His hand appeared dark against the light fabric and her pale skin. “Let’s get these off you.” It was a little awkward, but she braced herself on the lid of the washer and lifted her bottom as he pulled the fabric down over her hips. It was only when he was tugging it down her thighs and she sat back down on top of the cold washer that she realized he’d taken her panties as well. She yelped and goose bumps raced across her skin as he hauled her clothing down her legs. Then she was naked, sitting on top of her washing machine with him staring at her. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
165
Patrick looked like sex personified. His mahogany colored hair was so long it touched his shoulders. It was swept back from his face and framed the harsh, angular planes of his face. He wasn’t handsome by Hollywood standards, but there was a sensual power about him that would always draw a woman’s eye. His nose was large, but fit his face. His lips were full and inviting. She should have been afraid of him because he was not a small man. He stood about three inches over six feet, his shoulders wide, his stomach taut with muscle, his legs long and strong. But instead of being afraid, she was drawn to him, unable to resist the lure of his masculine power, which she instinctually knew would never be turned against her. No wonder he was a cop. Put him in any other era and he would have been a warrior, a knight, a protector of his people. And God help the poor souls who attacked what was his to defend. He placed his hands on the insides of her knees and pushed them apart. She was panting hard now, finding it hard to breath. The combination of the cool air and her arousal had her nipples diamond hard. He moved his left hand between her thighs and stroked a single finger over her clitoris. Shannon moaned, unable to swallow back her pleasure. The vibration of the machine, coupled with the friction from his finger was incredible. Widening her legs, she gasped as liquid flowed from between her thighs and she knew it wouldn’t take her long to come. After last night, she no longer doubted that she could orgasm. There was something about this man that brought out the sexual side of her nature. Perhaps it was her implicit trust in him that made the difference. Then she couldn’t think at all. Patrick slid one long finger into her and her damp body received him easily as her inner muscles contracted around him, wanting to draw him deeper. She abandoned her hold on www.samhainpublishing.com
166
N.J. Walters
the washer and clutched at his shoulders instead. “I want you inside me,” she gasped. She could see the perspiration on his forehead and chest and knew what his restraint was costing him. She reached down and undid his jeans, thrusting the material aside as her fingers curled around his erection. Frustrated, she shoved his underwear aside and then her hand was stroking his hard, firm flesh. She all but purred as the slight movement of the washing machine and his finger made her crazy with desire. Removing his hand, he stepped back from her. Reaching into his back pocket, he removed a condom. He ripped the packet open and quickly sheathed himself. She was glad he’d thought about that, as protection had never crossed her mind. Shannon couldn’t take her eyes off his cock. Long and thick and hard, she couldn’t wait for him to slide it inside her. She licked her lips and he groaned. Her eyes shot upward to his. They practically scorched her skin they burned with a passion so hot. His hands cupped her hips, sliding her forward so that she was perched on the edge of the washer, which was on the final stage of the rinse cycle. He shifted his hands to her thighs, holding them wide open as he inserted the very tip of his erection into her body. He was large, stretching the opening of her sex, but it felt so good. She gasped for breath, her arms locking around his neck as she wiggled her bottom, trying to take him deeper. “More,” she moaned. Slowly, but steadily, Patrick pushed his engorged cock farther into her. The muscles of her vagina clasped him tight, pulling at him, urging him forward. But he didn’t hurry, didn’t rush it. His chest was heaving as he sucked in air, but he held her gaze, not looking away until he was
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
167
buried to the hilt. His head dropped to her shoulder and his arms banded around her. “You feel so fucking good.” She was so lost in the physical sensations swamping her, she couldn’t reply. Her breasts were plastered against his chest and every breath she took rubbed her nipples against him. His cock was buried within her, stretching her muscles, filling her to the brim. With his arms wrapped around her and his head buried against the curve of her neck, she felt surrounded by him, filled by him. She never wanted this moment to end. Then the final spin cycle kicked in. Patrick groaned and then laughed as he nipped at the sensitive skin of her neck. Her head dropped back, giving him better access, but he’d already moved on. Tilting her back slightly, he licked at her collarbone, but didn’t linger. She held her breath as his tongue stroked her swollen nipple. Crying out, she wrapped her legs around the small of his back, locked her ankles and thrust her hips forward. Patrick swore before taking her nipple into his mouth and sucking hard. Bracing his elbows on the top of the machine, he tilted her back even further, holding her steady with his large, strong hands. Then he began to move. It was slow at first, more of a slight bending and straightening of his legs and shifted him an inch or so out and then back in. It was maddening. Gripping his hair in her hands, she tugged. His mouth pulled away from her breast with a wet, sucking sound. “Harder,” she demanded. “More. I need more.” He all but growled as he grabbed her hips and thrust hard. She latched on to his shoulders, gripping him for support. The vibration of the machine shot though her behind, her sex and up to her breasts, spurring her closer to orgasm. www.samhainpublishing.com
168
N.J. Walters
Patrick pushed deeper and harder with each stroke, driving them both higher. Her whole body was alive with need, every cell focused on one task. She wanted, no needed, this orgasm. Had to come with him inside her. It would be another first for her and it had to be with this man who had already given her so much. He was large and harshlooking, not the kind of man you wanted to get on the wrong side of. But she knew the other side of him, the gentle, caring side, and she loved them both. She froze as the words she’d just thought computed. She loved him. How could she have allowed that to happen? Then he thrust into her once again and she was lost. Her whole body clenched. Her muscles tensed, her nerves were raw as she dug her nails into his flesh and arched her hips to meet each of his thrusts. He held her with one strong arm as he shoved his free hand between her thighs, stroking the bundle of nerves at the apex of her sex as he drove deep one final time. Shannon exploded. Heat flooded her as she was caught in the tempest swirling around her. Her inner muscles contracted as she came, releasing a flood of liquid between her thighs. Patrick’s hips bucked and his body heaved as he came within her. She was suddenly filled with a fierce need to feel his hot cum, but it wasn’t to be. The condom caught it all and she had to be content with the heat and the spasms that rocked them both. His forehead dropped to hers just as the machine clicked off. They both jerked, and the movement caused his cock to shift. They both moaned. Then she began to giggle as the ridiculousness of the situation struck her. She was buck-naked on her washing machine where she’d just had the most incredible sexual experience of her life. Patrick leaned www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
169
back to look at her and that made it worse. He looked totally debauched with his long hair plastered to his skull and his jeans down around his hips. Her giggles turned to laughter. He grunted as he slowly withdrew from her. Her laughter caught on a moan, but she couldn’t stop. Uncontrollable now, she buried her face in her hands and laughed. She sensed Patrick moving away and glanced up long enough to watch him remove the condom and dump it in the laundry room garbage can. He hitched his jeans back up and zipped them. Her emotions shifted suddenly, moving from laughter to sadness now that the moment was over. He seemed removed from her now and her laughter turned to tears. One moment she was laughing, the next sobbing. Patrick gathered her in his arms, lifting her from the washing machine and carried her out to the kitchen. Lowering himself to one of her kitchen chairs, he held her as she cried her eyes out against his naked chest. He didn’t try to stop her, but simply held her until the storm passed. She sniffed and swiped at her eyes with her hand, totally embarrassed by her actions. What must he think of her? “I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.” His large hand that had been stroking her back stilled. He shifted his hold on her until she was leaning back against his arm. She worried for a moment until she realized she was resting on his good arm and not the one that had been injured. He stroked his fingers across her cheek, tipping up her chin with his thumb. “It’s okay. You just had a lot of pent up emotions.” His thumb moved up to stroke her bottom lip. His smile was gentle. “I must be real good if I rocked your world that much.” She could see the teasing glint in his eye and knew he was trying to make her smile. “I’ll never tell,” she teased back. “You don’t need me to
www.samhainpublishing.com
170
N.J. Walters
add to your ego.” She wanted to stay in his arms, but she was getting chilly now that the crisis was past. “I should get dressed.” She scooted from his arms and he kept his hands on her until she was steady. She padded back into the laundry room, but paused in the doorway. When she turned around, he was still sitting in the chair watching her, his gaze hooded, his face totally unreadable. She hesitated, but only for a second. “It really was amazing and you did rock my world.” His slow smile shook her to her very toes. It was filled with such tenderness, she could feel it almost like a physical caress. “I’m glad.” Nodding, she turned away again, slightly disappointed. She realized that she’d wanted some tender words in return. “You move me beyond words, woman.” His whispered words stopped her cold. She didn’t turn around, but grabbed her panties and began to dress. Her heart was lighter as she pulled on her clothing. Patrick came into the room, plucked his shirt off the floor and slipped it on, not bothering to fasten it. Stepping behind her, he slid his hands around her waist and pulled her back against him. “Thank you.” His low, raspy voice made her breath hitch and her pussy clench. They stood there together for a minute or so, neither of them wanting to break the comfortable silence. Patrick sighed and released her. “I’d better get the barbecue started.” Shannon stood there until she heard the back door open and close. She shut her eyes and drew in a deep breath. Okay, so she’d fallen in love with the man. She would just have to deal with it. He’d made it very clear he wasn’t here to stay. If there was one thing that she’d learned over the years, it was that every day of joy you could grab was a good one. And she planned to get the most she could from their time together. She’d be alone again soon enough. Then would be the time to worry and www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
171
to lick her emotional wounds. For now, she was going to grab onto this and ride it to the end, enjoying each moment of time they spent together. This was a gift, one to be cherished and enjoyed. Opening her eyes, she transferred the wet clothing to the dryer and turned it on. She padded back into the kitchen and went to the refrigerator. She’d make a salad to go with the steaks. Peering out the window, she smiled at Patrick as he fussed with the grill. Yes, she’d make the most of the time they had to spend together and she would never regret one moment of it no matter how short their time and no matter how long she lived.
www.samhainpublishing.com
172
N.J. Walters
Chapter Sixteen Patrick rubbed the knot in the back of his neck as he watched the steaks sizzling on the grill. The evening air was cool, but there was still a hint of the summer heat in the air. Patrick was glad for the cooling breeze, no matter how slight, as it slipped through the open edges of his unbuttoned shirt. His body was still thrumming, his blood still pounding thickly through his veins, as he tried to put what just happened into perspective. Every time he touched Shannon the experience ended up being explosive. Hell, all she had to do was walk in the room and he was hard. She didn’t even have to walk into a room, all he had to do was think about her. He glanced down at the bulge growing in the front of his jeans and swore. He hadn’t gotten so hard, so quickly since he was a teenager, and he wasn’t even sure it had been this bad back then. There was something about Shannon that spoke to him on so many levels. He felt very protective of her, wanting to keep her from all harm. At the same time, he was proud of the way she’d taken back her life and grabbed her newfound independence. She was no coward and she certainly wasn’t a quitter. She brought out other feelings in him, more confusing ones. On one hand, he wanted to kiss every inch of her body, softly, thoroughly, until she screamed as she came. On the other, he wanted to pound into her, relentlessly, until she couldn’t remember ever being without him. But it
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
173
was more than just physical attraction. If it were only physical, he wouldn’t be tying himself up in knots over the situation. He rubbed his hand over his bare chest. He wanted to claim her in every way possible and he wanted to be the man to climb into bed beside her every night And that was impossible. He was going back to New York in a matter of weeks. Stabbing the meat with a fork, he flipped each piece. The hairs on the back of his neck stirred and he turned slowly, making a scan of the neighborhood. His weapon felt heavy and reassuring against the small of his back. He’d tucked it into the waistband of his jeans as he’d left the kitchen, leaving the tails of his shirt loose to cover it. Shannon lived on a quiet street with homes on either side, but each house had a decentsized yard and there were a lot of mature trees all around. Perfect for someone to hide behind. The people next door opened their back door and let their dog out. The large German shepherd raced to the end of his yard, jumped up and put his paws on the top of the fence as he barked. Patrick narrowed his eyes, trying to see what the dog saw, but he couldn’t make out any movement. “Everything okay?” Shannon eased the backdoor open, but didn’t step out onto the deck. Good. She’d remembered what he’d told her. “I’m not sure.” “Knight doesn’t usually bark. I wonder if he smelled a squirrel or something?” “Knight?” Shannon laughed. “Yeah. Their young daughter, Penelope, was really into knights, dragons and castles, but she couldn’t decide which of the knights of the round table she wanted to name him after when he was a puppy. So, they ended up just calling him Knight.” www.samhainpublishing.com
174
N.J. Walters
The dog stopped barking and dropped back to the yard and began to wander and sniff, totally unconcerned. “Whatever it was, it’s gone now.” Patrick still stared at the densely wooded area behind the houses. “Why don’t you go and finish getting things ready. I’m bringing in the steaks now.” Better safe than sorry. Maybe it was just a squirrel or another dog, but his gut was telling him differently. “All right.” The door closed behind her and he breathed a sigh of relief. Keeping one eye on the woods, he piled the cooked steaks on a plate and shut off the gas before following Shannon inside. He was careful not to turn his back on the woods. His fingers itched to draw his weapon, but he resisted the temptation. He also had a lower caliber gun strapped to his ankle, but that wouldn’t do him much good from this range. When the door closed behind him, he relaxed. She’d been busy while he’d been out on the patio grilling. The kitchen table was set with dishes, cutlery and real cloth napkins. A large garden salad sat in the center of the table and hot steaming dinner rolls were piled in a basket. “Everything looks great,” he complimented as he laid the plate with the sizzling steaks on the table. As unobtrusively as possible, he removed the gun from the waistband of his jeans and slid it back into its holster. She saw him, but said nothing as he hooked it over the back of his chair. He waited until she was seated before settling himself in his seat. She shrugged. “It’s no big deal, but thanks.” “I forgot to ask you how you liked your steak cooked.” He was half out of his chair, his hand reaching for the plate. “They’re all about medium, but I can throw a piece or two back on the grill for you if you want it done more.” He’d been so concerned about whatever was hiding in the trees, he’d forgotten to ask Shannon’s preference. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
175
“No.” She motioned him back into his seat. “Medium is fine.” She helped herself to a small piece of the meat before giving him a smile. “You sure?” He couldn’t tell if she really liked her steak cooked that way or if she just didn’t want to say. “It’s really no trouble.” “No, this is good. Please sit and enjoy your supper.” He eased himself back down on to his chair and helped himself to a large hunk of meat. He had to trust that she was telling him the truth. She passed him the salad bowl and he scooped a large mound of salad onto the plate before helping himself to a couple of rolls. Shannon’s eyes were large as she stared at the mound of food on his plate. “What?” She shook her head. “I could never eat that much.” He cut off a piece of the juicy steak, popped it into his mouth and chewed. Perfect. Just the way he liked it. “I need to keep my strength up.” He shot her a grin as he glanced into the laundry room. Shannon’s cheeks turned a charming shade of pink as she tore her dinner roll in half and began to butter it vigorously. Obviously, she wasn’t ready to talk about what was happening between them. Maybe it wasn’t that big a deal to her. Maybe she was just testing her sexual wings, so to speak, and she wasn’t as emotionally involved as he was. Scowling, he applied himself to his meal. The vegetables were crisp, the roll warm and delicious, and the steak hot and spicy, but Patrick didn’t enjoy it the way he should. His thoughts wouldn’t stay away from Shannon and what she truly felt about what was happening between them. “This is really delicious.” Patrick almost swallowed his tongue as he watched her take another bite of her steak, her lips closing over the tines of the fork as it disappeared into her mouth. It didn’t take much imagination to picture his hard shaft being drawn into the warm, moist depths of her mouth. www.samhainpublishing.com
176
N.J. Walters
His voice was rough when he was finally able to reply. “Glad you’re enjoying it.” He swallowed hard and concentrated on his meal. Shifting in his chair, he tried to find a comfortable position, but it was all but impossible. His balls were tight and his erection was throbbing. Again. Stabbing another piece of the steak, he concentrated on chewing and swallowing, doing his best to ignore the low noises of pleasure Shannon made as she ate. Shannon finally pushed her plate away before leaning back in her chair. She was stuffed. She’d eaten more than she usually did, but it was all so delicious she hadn’t been able to help herself. “Are you finished?” Patrick had risen and was waiting to take her plate. Again, she was surprised by his actions. Her ex would never have removed a dirty dish from the kitchen table. “Yes, thank you.” She watched him as he scraped the remains into the garbage can and piled the plates and cutlery on the counter. “Did you have enough? You didn’t eat much.” She’d put on a pot of coffee earlier and Patrick filled two mugs with the dark brew. The scent of fresh vanilla-flavored beans wafted on the air. “I had plenty. More than I usually eat.” “You’re too damn thin.” Patrick plunked the mug on the table in front of her before slouching back down across from her. She bristled and sat up straight. “Sorry you don’t like how I look. It didn’t seem to bother you earlier.” She wanted to recall the words as soon as they were spoken, but it was too late. Her insecurities were laid bare before him. Lance had always complained about her looks.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
177
“I didn’t say that I didn’t like how you looked.” He raked his hand through his hair and she could sense his growing frustration. “You look amazing, fantastic, sexy as hell, but I still think you’re too thin.” Her poor muddled mind could only focus on one word that he’d said. “You think I’m sexy?” “Hell, yes, I think you’re sexy.” Shannon could tell he was getting more upset because he was swearing more than usual. Still, she wasn’t quite sure she believed him. “You mean it?” He blew out a breath before coming slowly to his feet. He came around the table, his movements fluid. She swallowed hard, trying to calm her pounding heart. She was afraid, but not physically. No, she was afraid that he really didn’t find her that attractive and had slept with her out of a combination of pity and compassion. And isn’t that pathetic! Reaching down, his fingers closed around her wrist like a manacle as he shifted her hand to the front of his jeans. She swallowed again, unable to speak as she covered his erection with her hand. Okay, he was certainly turned on. “I’m hard all the time around you and it’s sure as hell not comfortable. You walk into a room and I’m hard. You smile, I’m hard. Hell, you breathe and I’m hard. I find everything about you sexy, from your vivid red hair to your deep green eyes and your pert little nose with its smattering of freckles. Your lush lips drive me crazy. I want them on every part of my body.” His hand covered hers, pressing it harder against his hard-on. “Everywhere.” A soft sigh escaped from between her lips. She wanted that too. But he wasn’t finished. “I like spending time with you, talking to you, being with you. Your courage is inspiring and I admire your independent spirit. But all that www.samhainpublishing.com
178
N.J. Walters
aside, I still think you’re too thin.” He pulled her hand away and crouched down in front of her. “Shannon, sweetheart, I’m worried about your health.” Deep inside her, the last of her defenses crumbled. They could not withstand the sincere caring of this man. He not only made her feel wanted and sexy, he made her feel cared about and that was a rare thing in her world. “I know I’m too thin.” She looked away and fiddled with her coffee mug, finally wrapping her hands around it. “Lance was always complaining I was fat. He watched everything I ate.” Sighing, she turned to face Patrick who had a stunned look on his face. “I’m actually heavier now than I used to be.” “That’s unbelievable.” She could hear the underlying anger in Patrick’s voice, but for once a man’s anger didn’t bother her. She knew it was on her behalf and it gave her the courage to continue. “It’s true. It took me a while to recover from the final…” She didn’t want to say beating even though that’s what it was. “The final fight that Lance and I had. Then the trial was hard on me too. I just didn’t have much of an appetite. I was just doing better when I got the call that Aunt Jessie was in hospital.” She rubbed her hand over her forehead, suddenly very tired. “That’s okay. We don’t have to talk about this now if you don’t want to.” “No,” she countered. “I want to finish this now that we’ve started.” “Okay.” Kneeling in front of her, he rested his hands on her waist as if trying to get her some of his strength. She could feel the heat rolling of his large body. “Since then I’ve been working hard at eating more. It’s not easy to change the habit of almost a decade, but I’m getting there. Better eating, more regular exercise and sleep is what I need most.” She longed to lean www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
179
into him. His shirt was open and she wanted to rest her cheek against his chest and listen to the strong beat of his heart. Instead, she finished explaining the situation to him. “The phone call from Lance shook me. The other calls I’ve had, the ones where no one speaks and then they hang up, have kept me on edge. I know it’s him.” “That’s perfectly understandable.” He reached up and brushed her cheek with his fingers. The touch was so light that she could barely feel it against her skin, but it was filled with so much caring it made her heart ache. Shaking her head, she disagreed with him. “Understandable or not, I let him affect me again and that’s just wrong. I haven’t been eating or sleeping well since that one lousy phone call that started all this. I’m letting him have control over my life, which is something I vowed never to allow again.” She knew that Patrick was about to disagree with her. She could tell by the fierce look on his face, so she continued quickly. “Tonight was actually the best my appetite has been in a couple of weeks now. I ate more than usual and enjoyed all of my food.” “You’re not just saying that to make me feel better?” She laughed, as she knew he’d intended her to. “No. I’m not just saying that to make you feel better.” Needing to change the conversation and the mood, she pushed back her chair and stood. Patrick got to his feet and stepped away, giving her space. “I think I’ll do the dishes.” Patrick shook his head. “I’ll do the dishes. Why don’t you sit and relax and enjoy your coffee? You’ve been on your feet all day.” “You sure?” It was a novel experience to even think about watching someone else do the dishes for her.
www.samhainpublishing.com
180
N.J. Walters
“I’m sure.” Leaning down, he placed a soft kiss on her lips. She parted them in anticipation of something more, but he’d already pulled away and was piling dishes. Slumping back down into her chair, she grabbed her coffee and took a large sip. It was cooler now, but still drinkable. Patrick was very competent as he filled the sink with water and dish liquid and began to wash the dishes. The conversation became less emotionally charged and more relaxing as they chatted more about their respective days. Patrick had both hands in the sink when the phone rang. Without thought, she got up and grabbed the phone from its holder on the kitchen wall. “Hello.” “You slut!” She froze, unable to speak as pure venom spewed from the other end of the line. “You’re screwing him. I know you are. I’ll bet you lied all those other times I accused you of cheating. You denied it all so prettily, but it was all true, wasn’t it?” “No.” The word was barely a whisper. “You deserved to be punished. Until death do us part. Remember?” His voice was harsh. “You’re mine until I decide you aren’t. My wife.” The heat of anger flooded her veins. “I am not your wife. Stay away from me.” “I’m watching you, Shannon.” He almost sang the words. A shiver of dread ran down her spine. “I’m watching the guy with the limp too. I’m watching both of you.” The phone was ripped from her nerveless fingers. “Olsen!” Patrick barked into the receiver. But it was too late. She’d heard the dial tone before Patrick had taken the phone.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
181
Swearing, Patrick pushed several buttons on the phone. Shannon could hear the mechanical voice telling him that the number that just called her line was unavailable. Slamming down the receiver, he grabbed her upper arms. She jerked back, unable to stop herself. Lance’s voice was still ringing in her brain. Patrick wasn’t safe. “You have to leave.” Her voice was as wooden as her body felt. “What?” “I don’t want you here any longer.” She had to get rid of him. She couldn’t let Lance hurt him. “It was fun, but I don’t need you here any longer.” Patrick’s hands fisted at his sides as his lips flattened together in a frown. Waves of fury rolled off him. For the briefest of seconds, she wondered if he’d hit her. Then she felt immediately ashamed for her doubts. She was so confused. “I’m. Not. Going. Anywhere.” He said the words slowly and deliberately. “What did Olsen say to you?” “Nothing.” “Don’t lie to me.” His voice had gone so low it was almost a growl. It was more frightening than if he’d yelled and screamed at her. He took a deep breath and then another, and before her very eyes, he mastered his rage. She was trembling, her entire body shaking with a combination of anger and fear. Her teeth began to chatter. Patrick’s expression changed in a heartbeat, his eyes flooding with concern. He wrapped his arm around her and led her back to her chair. “Sit down, sweetheart.” He left her there and strode into the living room, returning quickly with a blanket that she kept draped across the back of the sofa. He wrapped it around her and tucked the ends beneath her. “What did he say?” “He’s…he’s watching us. He’s seen us together. You have to go away.” www.samhainpublishing.com
182
N.J. Walters
He rubbed his hands briskly up and down her arms. “I’m not going anywhere. What else did he say?” “He accused me of being a slut and of cheating on him during our marriage.” She closed her eyes and bit back a sob. “He was the one who cheated and by that point I didn’t even care. I was grateful because it kept him away from me.” Patrick’s hands stopped briefly, tightening around her arms slightly before he continued. “What else?” “He said that I was his wife until he decided otherwise. Until death do us part.” She looked at him knowing that everything she felt was in her face for him to see. “He’s going to kill us both.” “He’s going to try, sweetheart, but he won’t succeed.” Standing, he grabbed the phone and dialed. “Sheriff Tucker, please.” Patrick listened for a moment. “Tell him he’s needed at Shannon Brooker’s home.” He rattled off the street address and hung up the phone. She was beginning to warm up a bit, comforted by the heat of the blanket and by the strength and confidence that Patrick emitted. But inside, she was still cold to the very marrow of her bones, frightened by what Lance would do. She knew all too well what he was capable of. “The sheriff is on his way. Once he’s gone, you can have a hot bath to warm you up.” Patrick crouched by her side and wrapped one arm around her. She leaned into him, just wanting to touch him. She stayed that way until the doorbell rang and he had to leave her. When she heard the sound of the sheriff’s voice, she took a deep breath and pulled herself together. By the time both men walked back into the room, she was calm and composed.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
183
Chapter Seventeen The next two weeks passed quickly as they eased into their new living arrangement. They were both tense, but tried to hide it from the other. Patrick had moved his belongings into her bedroom. He hadn’t asked her permission, but she hadn’t said no either. After what had happened between them the first night he’d been at her home, there was an unspoken agreement between the two of them. They were a couple. He hadn’t pushed her physically or emotionally. Shannon had enough on her mind without having to worry about that. The first night he’d spent with her, he’d crawled into bed beside her. She was already in bed, turned out toward the wall, curled up into a little ball of misery. His heart had hurt for her. For all she’d been through and all she was going through now. He’d wrapped his arm around her and drawn her back against his chest. She’d stiffened at first, but relaxed after he’d whispered in her ear that he only wanted to hold her. He’d been content, more than content actually, just to feel the weight of her body next to his. It had been torture to wake up in the middle of the night with her bottom snuggled up against his groin. He’d been as hard as steel and he’d had to grit his teeth against moaning aloud when she’d rubbed against him in her sleep. He’d spent several days and nights like that before she’d finally turned to him. He kept their lovemaking soft and slow, coaxing her to
www.samhainpublishing.com
184
N.J. Walters
climax as he rocked every so gently into her body. There was no more laughter and definitely no more episodes on the washing machine. Both of them were wound tight, waiting for the other shoe to drop, but there were no further calls from her ex-husband. Patrick could feel the minutes ticking away. His leave was almost up. He’d soon have to go back to New York, if only to get tested by department-approved doctors. He worked daily on his physical therapy while Shannon was at work and was improving rapidly. His limp was all but gone, only showing up slightly when he pushed himself past his limits and was exhausted. His arm wasn’t quite as strong as he wanted, but he was gaining more and more muscle control every day. His days settled into a routine of sorts, but he changed things every day so that there wouldn’t be a pattern to their actions. In case Olsen was watching, Patrick wanting to keep him guessing. He wasn’t going to let either himself or Shannon become an easy target. He varied the routes that they took when he drove her to work in the mornings. Sometimes they left earlier, sometimes later. One day he might walk her inside and go to his therapy or head back home. Another day he might go in with her and spend an hour or so having coffee in the diner. He met Shamus for lunch several times, mostly just to talk, but also to check on the situation with him and Jessie. So far, Shannon’s aunt hadn’t received any threats at all. Patrick only hoped that it stayed that way, but he wasn’t going to take any bets on that. This morning, he’d taken Shannon to work and headed off to his therapy session. He’d swung by the house after, had a quick shower and dressed again. Taking a slip of paper out of his wallet, he sat on the edge of Shannon’s bed, picked up her phone and dialed. “Baron.” The voice barked into the receiver.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
185
“It’s O’Rourke.” Patrick had first spoken to the man the night Olsen had called and threatened Shannon for the second time. Despite being slightly jealous of the glowing way Shannon talked about the guy, he was getting over it. Gill Baron was a good detective and a good man. He’d saved Shannon’s life. For that, Patrick would be eternally grateful. “Has anything happened?” He could hear the concern in the other man’s voice. “No. Absolutely nothing.” Patrick rested his elbows on his knees and rubbed his jaw with his free hand. “That worries me.” “I know what you mean. But a guy like Lance Olsen gets his jollies by scaring a woman like Shannon. He’s into psychological torture as much as he is into physical abuse.” The disgust was plain in the detective’s voice. “Yeah.” “What have you done on your end?” “The sheriff put a tap on the phone. If he calls here again, we should be able to trace him. Shannon is never alone, I vary our schedules daily, and her aunt has protection as well. Beyond that, there’s not much to do except wait. I had her take out another restraining order against him, based on his threatening phone calls and past history, so if he comes close to her we can at least nail him for that.” But it wasn’t enough. Deep in his gut, Patrick knew that nothing was going to stop Olsen until he hurt Shannon. His stomach clenched and his body tensed. He couldn’t, wouldn’t allow that to happen. “Okay.” Patrick could hear the sound of papers shuffling on the other end. “I’ve checked with his known friends and family. No one will admit to knowing where he is and what he’s doing, but I’m watching them just in case.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
186
N.J. Walters
“I’ll call if anything happens.” Patrick stood and began to pace across the bedroom floor. “I’ll do the same if I uncover anything on this end.” “Talk to you in a day or so.” Patrick disconnected the call and hung up the cordless phone. His body was totally energized and thrumming with the need for action. Now that he was almost totally recovered, he wanted to act instead of waiting. Striding over to the dresser, he strapped his familiar shoulder holster over his T-shirt. He added his ankle holster before grabbing a shirt and slipping it on. He didn’t bother to button it, wanting easy access to his weapon, but it would help conceal his gun from the public eye. He just hoped it didn’t get as hot today as it had been the past few days or he’d be sweating yet again. Locking the door behind him, he climbed into his brother’s truck and drove to the outskirts of town. There was a shooting range there that all the local law enforcement officers used, as well as many of the locals. He needed to burn off some energy, so he might as well do something useful. He’d have to do weapons retesting as part of his assessment to see if he was fit to return to work and he wanted to be ready. Plus, he wanted to make sure his aim was steady in case he had to defend Shannon. “Hey, Butch.” Patrick waved to the man at the desk. Butch Cassidy owned and operated the shooting range. Patrick couldn’t believe that the guy’s parents had saddled him with a name like that, but as Butch always laughingly said his career choices had been limited, it was either the shooting range or a life of crime. “Hey, Patrick.” Butch handed him several boxes of ammunition and sent him on his way. Patrick paid his fees, grabbed the boxes from the counter, and stalked down the hallway toward the range. Butch was a man of few www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
187
words and Patrick had been here before, so there was no need for idle chitchat. A few of the other lanes were filled, but it wasn’t especially busy at this time of the day. Setting up in an empty lane, he withdrew his weapon from the holster and checked to make sure it was loaded properly. He knew it was, but he checked anyway out of habit. He removed his shirt and hung it up on a hook before drawing the protective headset over his ears. Taking a deep breath, he raised his arms and fired at the target, not stopping until the gun was empty. Reloading quickly, he did it again. This time, he pressed the button to bring the target up close to him and studied it. Not bad, but he was pulling a bit to the left. Clipping on a new target, he sent it back out, this time further than before. Sweat made his T-shirt cling to his torso as he concentrated on each and every shot. He shot at the paper target until both boxes of ammunition were gone. Laying his gun aside, he swiped at his forehead. This time when he checked the target he was pleased. He ignored the tiny tremor in his left hand and the slight numbness in his fingers. Taking several deep breaths, he tidied the lane, clipping a new target for the next person to come behind him. When he was done, he holstered his weapon, grabbed his light denim shirt and slipped it on. Out front, he bought another box of ammunition and took the time to reload before heading out. The sun was high in the sky. Checking his watch, he was surprised to see that it was almost lunchtime. He decided he’d stop by the sheriff’s office first and then drop by the diner. On impulse, he hauled out his cell phone and hit one of the numbers he had on speed dial. “O’Rourke.” He could barely hear his brother’s voice over the sound of heavy equipment in the background. www.samhainpublishing.com
188
N.J. Walters
“Hey, Shamus. It’s Patrick.” “Hang on a sec.” The noise faded as Shamus walked some distance away from the source. “Okay. Now I can hear you.” “You busy?” “Yeah, but that doesn’t matter. What do you need?” “Do you have time for lunch?” “Give me about thirty minutes.” It never ceased to amaze Patrick how incredibly giving his brother was with his time and how willing he was to put aside his own work to help. “You sure you can manage the time?” He felt compelled to ask. Shamus was already helping him a lot at the expense of his own personal time. Patrick didn’t want him jeopardizing his work as well. “Hey, I know the boss,” he joked. “I’m good.” “If you’re sure, I’ll meet you at the diner in about a half hour.” “Good enough.” Shamus hung up abruptly, but not before Patrick heard him yelling out instructions to someone near him. Disconnecting the call, he started the truck and drove back to downtown Jamesville. He parked about halfway between the diner and the police station. The great thing about a town this size is that things weren’t that far apart. Locking the door behind him, he walked to the police station only to find that the sheriff was out on a call. Patrick told Miss Audrey where he’d be for the next hour or so and promised to drop back after lunch. Stepping outside the brick and ivy-covered police station, he strolled down the sidewalk of Main Street. There was a slight breeze that helped cool his heated body. He’d love to be wearing shorts and a T-shirt instead of jeans and a T-shirt, with a cotton shirt over it. At least the diner had air conditioning. He catalogued everyone and everything on the street as he walked, his eyes missing nothing. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
189
The bank was busy as people came and went, attending to their financial business. Cyrus James, the head of the bank strode out of the building, dressed for success and talking on his cell phone as he headed toward his car where his driver was ready and waiting. He nodded to Alan Flint, a former mayor of Jamesville, as he headed into the town hall. Katie Sampson said hello as she went into one of the clothing stores with two of her three kids in tow. Everything seemed normal, but Patrick couldn’t shake the feeling that something wasn’t quite right. As he opened the door to Jessie’s Diner, he turned and scanned the street on final time, paying special attention to the rooftops and alleyways. Nothing. But then, Olsen had proven to be smart and resourceful. Stepping inside, he relaxed slightly when he saw Shannon bustling around, smiling at customers as she refilled their coffee mugs. She glanced up when the bell rang and her smile widened. Lust. Pure unadulterated lust hit him like a sledgehammer. The muscles in his arms and legs tensed, his heart pounded and his jeans became uncomfortably tight. Shannon hurried toward him, her eyes alight with pleasure. “Hi. I wasn’t expecting you for lunch.” He managed to speak, but his voice was gruff and thick with need. “It was a last minute decision. Shamus is meeting me.” As if she could read his mind, her eyes darkened and she swallowed hard. “There’s an empty booth down on the end.” “Good.” Unable to resist, he leaned down and placed a soft kiss on her lips. Someone whistled. Patrick jerked his head back, unable to believe what he’d just done. Only this woman fractured his composure and www.samhainpublishing.com
190
N.J. Walters
concentration, and she did it without even trying. He glared at the guy who’d whistled and stalked to the booth on the end, throwing himself down on the bench seat. Shannon recovered a bit more slowly, color flooding her face as she hurried back to work. He scrubbed his hand over his face as he wondered what had happened to his composure. Nothing ever took his concentration from the task at hand. Nothing. A lot of the guys he worked with joked that he must have ice in his veins because nothing seemed to rattle or distract him. And nothing ever had. Until Shannon. He began to relax as he watched her work. As arousing as he found her, there was also something soothing about her very presence. Okay, so he’d kissed her in public. He sat back and put it in perspective. It wasn’t even that big of a kiss, but it did help keep their relationship in the forefront of the townspeople, which was what they were trying to do. So, no big deal. No harm done. Putting it out of his mind, he scanned the diner, making a mental note of who was where. Shannon stopped by his table long enough to bring him a coffee and a menu. “Aunt Jessie said that you and Shamus don’t pay for meals again until this thing is over.” He started to protest, but she shook her head. “You won’t let us pay either one of you. It’s the least we can do. And you know Jessie. Once she has her mind set to something there’s no changing it.” He knew that both women’s pride was at stake here so he gave in gracefully. A few meals wouldn’t bankrupt the place and Shannon hadn’t said anything about tips. They’d just leave really great tips. “Okay. Whatever you say.” She stared at him, suspicious of his easy capitulation. He held up his hands in mock surrender. “I’m not about to take on both you and Jessie over this.” www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
191
A smile played around the corners of her mouth. “You are such a big fraud. You’re not afraid of taking on either one of us. If you’re giving in this easy it’s because it suits your purpose.” The woman certainly had his number. The bell over the door rang again and he breathed a sigh of relief. “I have no idea what you’re talking about. Look, there’s Shamus.” Shannon gave him a look that told him that this conversation wasn’t over. He knew she’d have something to say after he left her a great tip. He grinned, looking forward to it. The woman was sexy as all get out when she was riled. “Hey, Shannon.” Shamus leaned down and dropped a quick kiss on her cheek. Shannon burst out laughing as she handed him a menu. “What is it with you O’Rourke men kissing me today?” Shamus cocked an eyebrow. “You’re just kissable, is all.” Her cheeks turned a delectable pink, but she kept on smiling and shaking her head at them. “You two are incorrigible.” “We certainly are.” Shamus winked at her and ordered an iced tea. They both watched her as she hurried away to take more orders. Shamus sat back and sprawled his long legs half out into the aisle. “So, what’s new?” Patrick shrugged. “Not much actually.” He picked up his coffee, swallowing a mouthful of the dark brew. “Just wanted to catch up on what’s going on with you.” He could see the pleasure in his brother’s eyes and knew he’d miss these lunches when he went back to New York. He felt closer to Shamus now than he had since they were kids. Shaking off his melancholy, he took another mouthful of coffee as Shamus launched into a description of the latest project of B & O Construction. www.samhainpublishing.com
192
N.J. Walters
They ordered their meal and ate as they talked. Patrick told Shamus about his conversation with Gill Baron. He also ended up telling his brother about his therapy sessions and his trip to the shooting range. He wasn’t quite sure how that happened. Shamus had a calmness about him, a way of listening that drew you in and had you sharing things you’d never planned to. His brother would make a hell of a police interrogator. All the while he ate lunch, Patrick kept one eye on Shannon and the comings and goings of the diner. When the bell rang and someone he didn’t know stepped inside, he tensed and laid his fork back down on his plate. The man was wearing a delivery uniform and carrying a box. He headed straight for the counter. The young girl manning the cash register and counter pointed at Shannon. Patrick was out of his seat and moving toward Shannon, reaching her before the deliveryman. “What’s wrong?” she asked as he put himself in front of her. “Maybe nothing.” The man stopped, a quizzical expression on his face. “I’m looking for Shannon Brooker.” “That’s me.” She had to peek around Patrick to answer the man. “I’ve got a package for you.” “Who is it from?” The man frowned at him. “Who the heck are you and what business is it of yours?” “Trust me, it’s my business.” “It’s okay.” Shannon said from behind him. “Who is it from?” The delivery guy shrugged. “No return label on the outside.” He searched his forms on his clipboard. “I’d have to check with head office on that.” www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
193
“Check.” Patrick’s voice was tight. He didn’t like this one bit. Ignoring the man bristling in front of him, he half turned to Shannon. “Are you expecting anything?” “No.” She shook her head. “Nothing.” Shamus came up beside them. “Anything I can do?” He kept his voice low, although it didn’t really matter. At this point everyone in the place was watching the scene unfold. “Yeah, stay here with Shannon until I get back.” “You got it.” Shamus wrapped his arm around Shannon. “Patrick?” He could hear the quaver in her voice and hated it. “It may be nothing, but it’s better to be sure.” Turning back to the deliveryman, he motioned him toward the door. “We’re going to deliver that to the sheriff’s office and wait while you contact your head office and find out who sent it.” “I’ve got a schedule to keep.” Patrick pinned the man with a steely glare. “Well then, the sooner we take care of this, the sooner you’ll be back on schedule.” “Are you a cop or something?” the man asked. “Yeah. I’m a cop.” He didn’t bother to tell the man he had no real jurisdiction here. He didn’t care. Right now, he just wanted that package away from Shannon and the crowded diner. “Let’s go.” Ushering the man outside, he led him to the police station. Luck was with him as Sheriff Tucker was just getting out of his vehicle when they reached it.
www.samhainpublishing.com
194
N.J. Walters
Chapter Eighteen The deliveryman was long gone, all proper procedures followed, and now the package lay open, it’s macabre contents sitting on the conference room table. “Sonofabitch.” Albert Tucker rubbed his jaw as the door closed behind one of his deputies who had taken fingerprints that would be run through the computer. Patrick didn’t expect they’d find any prints other than those of the deliveryman and maybe the clerk who handled the package, but still, they had to try. The package had been sent by a Mr. Smith who had paid cash. The address and telephone number he had given the clerk were for a pizza joint in a town about fifty miles from Jamesville. The man wasn’t stupid by any means. Patrick couldn’t tear his eyes away from the doll lying naked against the crisp red tissue paper. The poor doll’s limbs had been mutilated with a knife, which was still embedded in its heart. Her long red hair had been hacked off and was strewn around the box. Her green eyes stared up at nothing, vacant and empty. “Sonofabitch.” The sheriff moved over beside him to stare in the box. “I don’t like this one little bit. This is a threat plain and simple.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
195
“Yeah.” Patrick’s hands clenched and unclenched at his sides, fighting the urge to put his fist through the wall. Forcing back his fury, he turned to the sheriff. “He’s escalating.” The older man leaned back against the table, supporting himself with his hands. “He is.” Neither one of them said it was Olsen. Without some evidence they couldn’t prove anything other than that he’d called her, but they both knew it was him. “This is real soon after the last phone call. I’m not sure what he’ll do next, but it won’t be pretty.” Nodding, Patrick turned away from the box and went to the window. Leaning against the windowsill, he watched the townspeople go about their daily business. The street looked normal enough, but out there somewhere, Lance Olsen waited patiently, methodically planning his next strike. This was not a man given to impulse, but one who took his time, examining all the angles before proceeding. He was enjoying toying with Shannon too much to rush his pleasure. Pushing himself away from the window ledge, he spun around. “Okay. We know he’s going to strike again, so we take extra precautions.” The sheriff sighed as he stood away from the table. “We don’t have the manpower for a twenty-four hour surveillance, but I can up the patrols around Shannon’s house.” He thought for a second. “Jessie’s too.” A disturbance outside the room caught their attention. Raised voices were getting closer and then the door was shoved open. Shannon strode in with Shamus hot on her heels. “You don’t need to see this,” Shamus argued. “Maybe not,” she countered. “But I have to anyway. I need to know what’s going on.” His brother shot him an apologetic look and then stood quietly aside as Shannon strode forward. Patrick stopped her before she got close www.samhainpublishing.com
196
N.J. Walters
enough to see inside the package. “Shamus is right. You don’t need to see this.” He could feel her trembling beneath his hands where they rested on her shoulders. She tilted her chin up and faced him with a mutinous glare on her face. “And as I told your brother, I may not have to see it, but I need to see it. This is my life that’s being threatened.” As much as Patrick wanted to spare her this, he knew he couldn’t. Shannon had every right to see what had been sent to her. At least he was here with her. “Okay.” He rubbed her upper arms lightly. Her anger deflated and her shoulders slumped slightly. “Okay then.” She took a deep breath and stepped around him. Patrick stayed close behind her as she walked to the table and stared down at the open box. She paled visibly, but said nothing for the longest time and he grew more concerned every second that passed. “Shannon.” He slipped his arm around her waist. “Why don’t you come and sit down?” Her face was so white, he was afraid she might faint. “He did that once before.” Her voice was soft, barely a whisper. Patrick pulled her back against his chest, supporting her as he leaned down to hear her better. “What did he do?” Reaching into the box, she fingered several of the long strands of red hair that had been hacked from the doll’s head. “He cut off all my hair in a jealous rage.” She rubbed her shoulder and Patrick knew she was thinking about the white scar that was visible on her skin. He’d noticed it before, but had never asked her about it. “He stabbed you.” It wasn’t a question. Patrick had seen and experienced violence firsthand many times in his career in law enforcement, but it made him queasy to imagine a blade slicing into Shannon’s soft, pale flesh.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
197
She nodded, her eye’s still fixed on the mutilated doll. “With the scissors. He accused me of flirting with the postman. I made the mistake of smiling and thanking him for a delivery.” Patrick heard the sheriff suck in a breath. Shamus swore. The anger in the room was palpable. He ignored the other two men and kept his focus on the woman in his arms. “You’ve seen it. It’s time to go now.” Nodding, she allowed him to turn her away. “What can we do about this?” He understood her need to do something, to feel as if she had some control in the situation. “The sheriff is checking the fingerprints on the package and will step up patrols around your home. In the meantime, we’ll just be more careful and vigilant.” It made his gut burn, but there really wasn’t anything else they could do except wait for Olsen to make a mistake and be ready when he did. “Okay.” She straightened away from him, squared her shoulders and headed for the door. “I’ve got to get back to work.” She stopped in front of Sheriff Tucker. “You’ll put extra patrols around Aunt Jessie’s too, won’t you?” “We will,” he assured her. “If he shows his face anywhere around town, we’ll nab him.” “I won’t let anything happen to Jessie.” Shamus dropped his arm around Shannon’s shoulders and hugged her tight. “Promise.” Shannon shook her head. “You can’t promise that. None of you can promise that she won’t be hurt, or that I won’t be hurt.” Holding up her hand, she silenced their immediate protests. “I’m grateful that you’re willing to put your own safety on the line and give up your time to protect me and my aunt. Whatever happens, it’s not your fault. You all are doing everything humanly possible.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
198
N.J. Walters
Her eyes were luminous with unshed tears as she gazed at them all in turn. “Thank you for that. You’ve all shown me that not all men are like my ex-husband. Intellectually, I believed it, but now…” She placed her hand over her heart. “Now, I feel it here as well.” “Shannon,” Patrick began, not quite sure what to say. “I’ve got to get back. I left the diner full with customers.” Knowing she didn’t want to talk about it any longer, Patrick nodded. He caught his brother’s eye and knew that Shamus would stay with her until he was finished with the sheriff. Her footsteps echoed in the hallway, with Shamus’s larger, heavier ones following, and then there was silence. “She thinks Olsen is going to kill her.” The sheriff’s words echoed the fears in Patrick’s heart. There had been almost a fatalistic edge to Shannon’s words. She was willing to fight, but doubted that she would emerge from this fight the winner. And no wonder, considering the past. “I’m not going to let that happen.” Shannon would survive, even if he had to die to protect her. There was no way he was going to allow Olsen to hurt her again. “Patrick,” the older man began. “No!” He whirled around to face the sheriff. “I will not lose her.” He never raised his voice, but there was a dark determination in his words that he knew the other man couldn’t miss. “If we’re finished here, I’ve got to get going back to the diner.” Sheriff Tucker nodded in understanding. “I’ll let you know if anything else turns up.” Nodding, Patrick headed for the door. He wouldn’t feel right until he could watch Shannon himself. Hurrying down the corridor, he headed for the diner.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
199
YZ Patrick rolled over in his sleep, his head thrashing from side to side. Sweat beaded on his forehead and rolled down his temples. He was back in the dirty alleyway again, following Jack into the darkness… “Jack,” he whispered, knowing the other man wouldn’t heed his warning. Jack was hell-bent on making this bust. Knowing the others would be moving in any second, he raced after Jack to protect him. A gunshot echoed as Patrick threw himself up against the brick wall of the building. In the dim light ahead, he could see Jack lying face down in the muck, dark liquid pooling around his body. Keeping his arms extended in front of him, he swept the alleyway, looking for any sign of moment, any stray noise, as he rushed toward his partner. He caught a flash from up ahead and jerked to the side, firing his weapon. A bullet struck him in the leg, another in the arm and he fell to the ground. Swearing, he fired again into the darkness, but heard only the sound of footsteps retreating in the distance. Digging his fingers into the dirt, he ignored the excruciating pain in his body and dragged it forward. He had to get to Jack. His eyes burned as sweat dripped into them, but he ignored it, blinking hard, focused only on getting to Jack. He frowned as he touched the downed body. Beneath his hand, the body seemed to change. Jack’s legs disappeared and were replaced by a pair of long, feminine legs. “No,” he whispered brokenly. “God, no!” Dragging himself higher, his fingers touched a fiery red tress lying in the dirt. “No. No. No,” he chanted as he gritted his teeth against the physical pain and turned the body over.
www.samhainpublishing.com
200
N.J. Walters
A pale face stared up at him with sightless green eyes peering at nothing. Her red hair pooled around her head, her hands lay limp at her sides. All life was gone. “Shannon.” He grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her, unable to accept that she was dead. “Shannon!” he screamed as tears rolled down his scratched and dirty cheeks. He hadn’t even told her he loved her, hadn’t truly admitted it to himself until this moment. And now it was too late. Male laughter filled the air around them and Patrick threw himself over Shannon to protect her. A tall blond man stepped from the shadows. Patrick recognized him from the photo. Lance Olsen. “Until death due us part.” He grinned as he kicked at her ankle. “I’m done with her now.” Without thought, Patrick raised his gun and fired. But all he heard was a click. His gun was empty. Impossible. Olsen laughed again as he turned and walked away, disappearing into the shadows. A red haze seemed to settle over Patrick and he pulled himself to his feet, propelled by his fury. He took one step and fell back to the ground, cursing his inability to stop the man who had murdered the woman he loved. He turned back to her, his gaze settling on her waxy features. Her head turned suddenly, pinning him with her sightless eyes. “I told you that you wouldn’t be able to protect me from him.” “Noooooooooooo!” he screamed. He felt hands tugging on him, pulling him away from her. He jerked away and sat straight up in bed. Gasping as if he’d run for miles, he
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
201
buried his face in his hands. He could feel the moisture on his cheeks, from his tears. Sweat covered his body. “Patrick?” Shannon’s hand was light as she touched his arm. “You were having a nightmare.” God, she had no idea. Flopping back down on the pillow, he kept his arm flung over his face. He sucked in air and tried to calm his racing heart. Settling back down next to him, she rested her hand lightly on his stomach. “Can you talk about it?” she asked after several minutes of silence. He rolled away from her and sat up on the side of the bed, scrubbing his face with his hands. “No.” There was no way he could share this horror with her. “No?” He could hear the bedclothes rustling behind him, feel the heat of her body as she scooted in behind him. She slipped her arms around his sides, hugging him tight. He longed to lean back against her and bask in her caring, but he was still wound too tight from his nightmare. “No.” He could hear the finality in his voice as he stood. Her arms dropped away from him and he felt utterly alone. “Patrick, if there is one thing I know about bad dreams is that it does help to talk about them.” He whirled around, ignoring the entrancing picture she made perched on top of the bed covers, her soft, silky nightgown skimming her body. “I don’t want to talk about it.” “Was it about the shooting?” Why couldn’t she just leave this alone? This was a wound still too fresh to talk about. He didn’t want to talk about Jack and he sure as hell
www.samhainpublishing.com
202
N.J. Walters
didn’t want to talk about this particular dream. He shuddered, still seeing Shannon’s dead eyes staring back at him. “Just leave it alone.” “I can’t.” She knelt up on the bed and held her hand out to him. “You know everything about me and my past, but I know barely anything about you. You never share anything with me. Not about the shooting, your life in New York, how you feel about your upcoming physical that will decide if you can go back to work or not. Nothing.” Emotions swirled inside him. It had taken her death in a dream to make him admit it to himself, but God how he loved this woman. He loved her courage, her positive attitude, her independent spirit, and her sense of humor, not to mention her lush body. But there was no way he could say the words out loud. Right now, the future was too unsure. He didn’t know if he’d be able to go back to work, and if he did, her life was here. There was no way he would even ask her to leave the life she had carved for herself in Jamesville. Where did that leave them? And he was a cop. Part of him needed to go back to New York just to prove to himself that he could do it. Deep down in the pit of his stomach, he wasn’t sure he could handle himself in a dangerous situation any longer. The scars of the shooting ran deep. “There’s nothing to talk about.” He just wanted to forget about the nightmare and go back to bed. “I see.” “What the hell does that mean?” He hated when women talked in riddles, like a guy was supposed to know what they meant. “It means that our relationship obviously means more to me than it does to you.” The look she gave him was filled with such sadness that he almost told her everything. Almost. Too many years of holding things inside to protect himself against emotional hurt couldn’t be changed in one night. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
203
Sighing, he sat back down on the side of the bed. “I just can’t talk about it right now.” He willed her to drop the subject. She shook her head sadly and sighed. “Fine.” Rolling over to face away from him, she pulled the covers over herself and settled back down to sleep. His hand hovered over her, almost, but not quite touching her. He didn’t want her to go back to sleep angry with him, but there was really nothing he could say that would make her understand without telling her about the dream. His gut clenched. He would not tell her that he failed to protect her, that she died because he couldn’t do his job properly. Dropping his hand back by his side, he pushed off the bed and strode to the bathroom. Flicking on the light, he stared at the haunted face staring back at him. His hair was plastered to his skull. Dark shadows rimmed his eyes. God, he was a mess. Running some cold water, he splashed it on his chest and face, gritting his teeth against the icy water. He grabbed a towel and dried off before flicking off the lights again and heading back to bed. He didn’t bother to look at his reflection again. He crawled back into bed beside Shannon, needing to feel her warmth beside him. She was still turned away, facing the wall. He hesitated, but decided, what the hell and wrapped his arm around her waist. The worst she could do was shrug his arm away from her if she didn’t want it there. She didn’t move and he felt his body relaxing as he pulled her tight. “I’m sorry, sweetheart.” She didn’t answer. Was she freezing him out, not willing to talk to him because he wouldn’t share his dream with her?
www.samhainpublishing.com
204
N.J. Walters
Then he heard the light snore and chuckled to himself. Shannon had fallen back to sleep. Slipping his other arm under her, he gathered her to his chest, holding her as close as he dared. He didn’t want to wake her, but neither did he want to let her go. The dawn was breaking when he finally drifted off to sleep again. He was awakened a short time later by the sound of the clock radio. It was time to get up.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
205
Chapter Nineteen Shannon didn’t know what to do. She wasn’t sleeping well, her appetite was shot and, worst of all, she could feel Patrick getting further away from her with each passing day. Ever since the night he’d awakened, yelling from a bad dream, she sensed him distancing himself from her. They hadn’t made love since then, lying in bed at night, their bodies barely touching, like two strangers. In the morning when they woke, their arms and legs would be entwined, their bodies reaching out to one another in sleep. She’d tried to get him to talk, but it was like talking to a brick wall. He’d smile and tell her there was nothing to talk about, but she could see the strain behind the smile. There had been no further contact from her ex-husband. No phones calls. No packages. Nothing. It was as if he’d disappeared again. Shannon knew that he was vindictive enough to torment her for a long, long time, dropping in long enough to terrorize her before retreating again. He could keep her on edge for years, waiting for the final confrontation between them. And it was coming. Of that she had no doubt. It was just a matter of when. She stared out the window of the diner as she cleared the dirty dishes from the table, piling them on her tray. She felt jumpy today, every nerve in her body on alert. A bad feeling churned in the pit of her stomach. She told herself it was just because Patrick had left this morning to fly to New
www.samhainpublishing.com
206
N.J. Walters
York for his physical exam. He’d be back later this evening, but she was afraid that this was the beginning of the end for them. He couldn’t put his own life and career on hold indefinitely for her, and furthermore, she wouldn’t let him. It was time to let him go and to deal with the problem of her ex on her own. She’d get an alarm system installed and she knew that the sheriff’s office would do what they could to help her. She had to get some kind of normalcy back into her life before she drove herself crazy. Wiping down the table with her cloth, she picked up her tray and moved to the next table. The breakfast crowd was gone, but it wouldn’t be long before the early lunch crowd showed up. A quick glance assured her that the four people left in the place were all taken care of. They were all finished eating and just enjoying a final cup of coffee before they started their day. Well, all except for the sheriff’s deputy who sat at the counter. He would be staying here until another one came in to relieve him at lunchtime. Patrick had made the arrangement with Sheriff Tucker, who had agreed it would be best if she had an officer around her all day. If Lance saw Patrick leaving town, he might decide it was a good time to try something. They weren’t about to take any chances. Patrick hadn’t wanted to leave her this morning. Every muscle in his body had been tense, his face stern and uncompromising as he’d made her promise at least a dozen times that she would make sure one of the sheriff’s deputies stayed with her all day at work and escorted her back to the police station when she was finished for the day. He would pick her up there when his flight got in from New York. Knowing he wouldn’t relax unless she gave him her word, she agreed. She had a new book in her purse and figured she could relax and read while she waited.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
207
It had been hard to kiss him and wish him good luck. She knew he had more than just a physical today. He was also testing on the firing range as well. At first, he’d held himself stiff, his lips barely skimming hers. As she’d started to pull away from him, he swore, locked his arms around her and devoured her. There was no other word for it. His lips had been hard and hot as he’d plunged his tongue deep. Slanting his mouth over hers, he consumed her very breath, leaving no corner of her unexplored. She could taste the desperation and the passion as he kissed her, as well as his reluctance to leave her. Part of her had wanted to beg him not to leave, but she managed to grasp the threads of sanity and her independent streak, managed not to say anything. She had to let him go. Going up on her toes, she’d wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him even closer as she returned his kiss. The longer he’d kissed her, the damper her panties had become. They hadn’t made love in days and she regretted that fact more at this moment than she thought she would. She couldn’t shake the nagging feeling in her gut that after today everything would change. Nothing would be the same again. She’d poured every ounce of love and passion she felt for him into the embrace. There was no doubt in her mind that she loved him. That meant she had to let him go. He had a life and it wasn’t in Jamesville. It was hard, but she’d made herself release him. Slowly, she’d retreated, stroking her tongue over his one final time, loving the way he moaned as she withdrew. Their lips clung together for a brief second as she’d pulled back from the kiss. They were both breathing hard and he’d laid his forehead on hers, resting as they both caught their breath. “I’ll be back,” he’d promised and then he was gone.
www.samhainpublishing.com
208
N.J. Walters
Forcing herself to concentrate on the present, she grabbed her tray of dirty dishes and carried it into the kitchen. Her aunt shot her a worried look and Shannon managed to give her a smile, even though it felt tight and fake on her face. She really didn’t feel like smiling at all. Going back out behind the counter, she placed a hand on her stomach as she glanced up at the clock on the wall behind her. It was almost time for the lunch crowd. Patrick would have had his physical by now and might even be on the firing range testing his skills. She wasn’t sure what time he was scheduled for that. He hadn’t been sure of that himself. All she knew for certain was that he was due back by six o’clock this evening. He still had five days left in his medical leave. After that, she didn’t know what would happen. Rolling her head on her shoulders, she tried to work out the knots in her neck that were beginning to give her a headache. She knew well enough what would happen then. Patrick would go back to his life and she would continue on with hers. If she’d learned anything about herself, it was that she was a survivor. She’d gotten though worse, she could get through his leaving. Oh, how she would miss him. He’d helped her open herself back up to life, made her feel more alive that she’d felt in years. For the first time since she couldn’t remember when, she was looking forward to every day and thinking about the future. He’d gone a long way to helping her surmount many of her fears. True, she still didn’t feel real comfortable with most of the opposite sex and probably never would, at least not in a sexual way. But he had shown her that it was okay to embrace her sensuality, that she was indeed capable of being a sexual being. For those reasons, she could never regret their relationship. People began to trickle in, so she put all her worries aside and concentrated on work. When his replacement arrived, the deputy waved www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
209
at her one his way out the door. The new deputy introduced himself, took a seat at the end of the counter, and settled in for the afternoon. Shannon chatted as she handed out menus, took orders and served lunches. They were busier than usual today and it wasn’t until someone made a comment about Patrick and was quickly shushed by their companion that she realized that the news that Patrick had left this morning had already made the rounds on the local grapevine. That explained why they were so busy, she wryly thought. Everyone wanted to know what had happened and if he was gone for good. They also kept glancing at the deputy sitting at the counter and she could see the questions in their eyes. Keeping a smile plastered on her face, she gave nothing away as she refilled coffee mugs and skillfully deflected questions. It helped that no one was quite rude enough to come right out and ask her directly. By the time four o’clock rolled around she was more than ready to leave work for the day. Deputy Scott Charters glanced at his watch as he stood. He was young, only in his early twenties if she wasn’t mistaken, but he took his job very seriously. “I guess we should be going to the station.” “I’ll just go and get my sweater and my purse.” Shannon yanked off her apron as she hurried out back. “I’m leaving now,” she called out to her aunt as she grabbed her belongings. Jessie turned away from the stove where she was stirring a large pot of chicken soup. “Is Deputy Charters taking you?” “Yes.” Hurrying over to her aunt, she gave her a hug. “I’ll be at the police station until Patrick gets back. It’s not that long now.” “Just let me turn this off and I’ll come and man the front counter until closing.” Jessie was turning back toward the stove when the building seemed to rock on its very foundation. A huge boom echoed in www.samhainpublishing.com
210
N.J. Walters
the air. Dishes rattled, some of them bouncing off the counter and smashing onto the floor. Jessie screamed and Shannon whirled back to her aunt. “Are you all right?” She could hear the sound of glass shattering out in the diner. Jessie was holding her left arm against her body. “My arm struck the hot pot. It’s nothing. What in the world was that?” Jessie exclaimed. Racing out through the kitchen door, Shannon stared in horror. It took her a few seconds for her mind to register the fact that the glass had been blown out of the diner windows and the building was filling with smoke from a vehicle on the street that was engulfed in flames. Deputy Charters was already on his radio, calling for the fire department, rescue squad and more police to be dispatched to the scene. There was a deep cut on his forehead, probably from the flying glass, and he had a slightly dazed look on his face. Blood trickled down his forehead, and he swiped it impatiently away with his hand. “Stay here,” he commanded as he hurried outside. “What happened?” Jessie stood beside her, her face pale as she stared out at the macabre scene. “Looks like a car blew up.” Shannon’s stomach clenched. “God, I hope that no one was in it at the time.” She glanced around the diner at the shards of glass littered everywhere. “I’m going to clear the money from the till and lock everything down.” Jessie hurried behind the counter. A quick glance showed that one of the two remaining customers had fled after the explosion. Hopefully that meant that he hadn’t been injured. Mr. Meyers, who owned a dry cleaning shop down the road, was staring out the window, obviously in shock. Shannon rushed to his side, her feet crunching over broken crockery. Chairs were scattered across the floor and several tables had been upended. “Mr. Meyers, are you all www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
211
right?” Grabbing a handful of napkins from the dispenser on the table, she dabbed at the tiny cuts peppering his arms and face. He stared at her blankly for a moment and then blinked several times. “Shannon?” She breathed a sigh of relief that he seemed to be cognizant of his surroundings again. “Can you move?” She glanced at the blaze outside the window. “I don’t think you should stay this close to the open windows in case there’s another explosion.” “I’m fine.” The older gentleman rubbed his hand over his forehead and stood, wavering slightly on his feet. Shannon wrapped her arm around his waist and helped him toward the counter. “Just sit here for a minute. I’m sure that Deputy Charters has already sent for an ambulance.” That seemed to bring Mr. Meyers around. “I don’t need an ambulance,” he insisted. “Probably not,” she soothed. “But you should at least let them take a look at those cuts to make sure there are no small pieces of glass embedded in them. I’m sure your wife would feel better if you did.” He nodded as he leaned back against the counter. Satisfied that he was fine for the moment, Shannon helped her aunt secure the place as best as they could. Sirens screamed as the fire trucks rolled up. Deputy Charters suddenly appeared back in the doorway. Sweat and blood rolled down his face, which was already stained with soot. “It’s not safe for you here. I’ve got to get you to the station.” Luckily, her purse was still slung over her shoulder. She glanced around for her sweater, but didn’t see it. She must have left it in the kitchen. She’d leave it and get it tomorrow. “What about Mr. Meyers?
www.samhainpublishing.com
212
N.J. Walters
What about you?” She didn’t want to leave her aunt by herself to have to deal with all this. “I was talking to Shamus just before you came out into the kitchen. He’s probably already on his way to pick me up. I’ll be fine until he gets here.” Her aunt waved to the commotion just beyond the window. “There are cops everywhere. Mr. Meyers is here with me. I’ll be perfectly safe while I wait for him, and if I know Shamus, those windows will be boarded up before we leave tonight.” Shannon was torn, but her aunt was right. The streets were teeming with police and Deputy Charters was waiting impatiently at the door, beckoning her to hurry. Dropping a kiss on her aunt’s cheek, she picked her way carefully through the broken glass. “I’ll call you later. We’ll have to close for a day or so to replace the windows and clean the place.” Shaking her head at the damage, she turned back when she reached the door. Her aunt looked older as she stood there, surrounded by the debris of her diner. Rubbing her hands over her arms, she offered Shannon a wan smile. “It looks worse than it is. Some new windows and a good scrubbing will fix most of it. All that matters is that it seems as if none of the customers were injured. I only hope that there was no one in that car.” Her face grew concerned again as she glanced out at the road. “You’ve got to go. I don’t like this situation.” Deputy Charters rubbed the sleeve of his shirt over his grimy face, smearing blood that still seeped from the cut on his forehead. “Please, Shannon. I’ve got to get back to work.” “Of course. I’m sorry.” The heat was even more oppressive this close to the flames. The fire department was hard at work containing the blaze. Hoses were spread across the road as firefighters yelled instructions to one another. Throngs of people were gathered to watch the fire as they www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
213
speculated on the cause. It was controlled chaos. “Was anyone inside the car?” she asked. “We don’t think so,” he said. “But won’t know for sure until we can have a better look.” Her stomach lurched. If anyone had been inside, they were dead. She couldn’t imagine a more horrible way to die. Someone yelled out Deputy Charters’ name just as they cleared the crowd. He turned, concern on his face. Shannon could see he was torn between escorting her to the police station and doing what he could to help with the situation here on the street. Reaching out, she placed her hand on his forearm. “I can go by myself from here.” The police station was barely a few doors away. The door was in plain sight. “I don’t know.” He hesitated as his name was called again. “I don’t like the timing of this. It could be a diversion.” Shannon shook her head. “That’s just crazy. This has nothing to do with my situation. You’re needed here and the police station is only a few steps away. What can happen between here and there?” He gave her a tight smile, rubbing his forehead again. “Okay. You’re probably right. Just hurry and don’t stop until you’re inside.” “I won’t,” she promised. “Go.” He gave her a small push and she started to walk quickly. She glanced over her shoulder as she heard his name yelled again. He gave her a wave, his eyes still on her. His name was yelled again. This time he turned and waded back into the crowd. Shivering at the scene behind her, she turned away, hurrying toward the police station. She was practically running by the time she passed the bank. Only a dozen more steps and she’d be there.
www.samhainpublishing.com
214
N.J. Walters
Sirens and voices filled the normally quiet street. Shannon pushed back a lock of her hair that had fallen out of her braid and took a deep calming breath as she hurried forward. A large arm banded around her waist as another one was clapped over her mouth. “Where are you headed in such a hurry? Don’t you want to watch the pretty explosion? I did it just for you.” She froze as her ex-husband’s voice whispered in her ear. Oh, God! He’d done that. The deputy had been right! He’d set off the explosion to draw her out and to isolate her. “Poor Deputy Charters wasn’t all that smart in letting you go by yourself,” he whispered as he dragged her back into the small alleyway. “It’s a good thing he answered my call the last time or I’d have had to kill him.” Shannon’s blood ran cold. She knew he meant it. If anyone got in his way, she had no doubt that he’d calmly dispose of them. Her initial terror receded and her survival instincts kicked in. She reached into her pocket, grabbing her cell phone as she began to kick him. Desperately, she felt with her fingers, trying to find the right button to press to dial the sheriff’s office. Lance struck her hand, knocking the phone from her grasp. It hit the ground, shattering into several pieces. She opened her mouth to scream, but he clamped his hand back over her nose and mouth until she couldn’t breathe and she went limp in his arms. God, he was strong. Even stronger than he had been before. “That’s a good girl,” he crooned. “Your lover got tired of you quick enough. Poor Shannon, not woman enough to hold on to a man. Tsk. Tsk.” He came out the other side of the alleyway and she could see a dark car with the trunk wide open.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
215
Adrenaline surged through her body. She kicked her legs and fought to free her arms, trying to slow him down or make him drop her. His arm tightened around her ribs as his hand pressed down harder on her mouth and nose. The world was dimming around her when he finally released his hold on her. Her lungs hurt as she sucked in air, desperate to breathe. He picked her up in his arms. She tried to scream, but all that came out was a weak croak. He threw her into the trunk, her legs still flailing. Her body bounced once before the lid was slammed down. The last picture she had in her mind was of her ex-husband, Lance. Perfectly handsome, barely a blond hair out of place, smiling at her as he closed her into the darkness. But it was his eyes that frightened her the most. He was enjoying himself. The explosion, the chaos, her pain all brought him pleasure. Panic filled her as she clawed at the trunk. She couldn’t get enough air, couldn’t breathe. The car started and began to move, taking her further away from help. At least Patrick and Jessie were safe. For now anyway. That thought calmed her enough so she could begin to breathe again. Her heart was pounding as she forced herself to get control of herself. It wasn’t easy, but she did it. She felt around the dark confines of the trunk. Maybe she could find something for a weapon. Carefully, she turned as she ran her hands over the carpet on the floor. She bumped her head and scraped both her elbows and her knees. Nothing. Tears prickled at her eyes, but she blinked them back. She would not give in to despair. She would not give him the satisfaction of breaking her spirit again. She would fight and she would get away from him or she would die trying. Something dug into her side as she rolled over. Her purse. Grabbing it, she opened it and rummaged around. Her keys hit her hand and she www.samhainpublishing.com
216
N.J. Walters
wrapped her fingers around them, letting them dig into her skin. Keys were a potential weapon. She slipped them into the front pocket of her jeans. She thrust her hand back into her purse, searching for the familiar small cylinder that she always kept there. She almost cried when her fingers touched the slender, smooth can. Her pepper spray. Tucking it into her other pocket, she closed her purse and shoved it way in the back of the trunk. She prayed it would be hidden from Lance’s sight when he opened the trunk. If he did kill her then maybe someone would eventually find her purse here and link her disappearance to him. A calmness descended upon her. This was it. Only one of them would survive this confrontation and she planned on it being her. An image of Patrick popped into her head and she drew strength just from the thought of him. He would find her. Every muscle clenched as she shook her head in denial. She didn’t want him hurt, but she knew that he wouldn’t rest until he found her. How she wished she had been brave enough to tell him she loved him and just lay everything out in the open between them. She prayed she’d have the chance to tell him. Someone would miss her soon. Either Deputy Charters would check on her or Jessie would. If not, then she knew Patrick would come looking for her the moment he got back into town. He would tear the place apart searching for her, and deep in her heart, she had absolutely no doubts that he would find her. She trusted in him. He was a professional and would handle Lance. In the meantime, she knew it was her responsibility to do whatever it took to keep herself alive until help arrived. She wasn’t the same woman she had been when she was married to Lance Olsen. She was strong. She was a survivor. The vehicle bumped along a dirt road and she frowned, uncertain as to where they were. She was bounced around and hit her head so hard www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
217
against the top of the trunk that she’d swear she saw stars within the dark confines. Finally, the vehicle stopped and the ignition was switched off. She tensed, waiting for him to open the trunk. Time passed and nothing happened. She knew he hadn’t gotten out of the car or she’d have tried kicking out the backseat. She lost all track of time as she lay in the darkness with nothing but her thoughts to keep her company. She replayed every memory of the time she and Patrick had spent together to keep her sane as she waited. The minutes ticked slowly by. The air grew stifling and still around her, and her eyes began to close. She forced them open, but they gradually drifted shut again. It occurred to her that she might suffocate if he didn’t let her out soon. Her body felt heavy and lethargic. Her arms and legs were cramped, but it was almost impossible to make them obey her commands to move. Her stomach felt slightly nauseous. Thought became difficult and her mind began to wander. The sound of a car door opening finally reached her ears. She pried her eyes open and forced her arms and legs to move. Pins and needles shot through one side of her. She was partly numb from the uncomfortable position she’d been lying in. The light hit her eyes as he popped the lid on the trunk. She blinked furiously to try and get her bearings. “You’re still alive?” Well, that’s just more fun for me.” He grabbed her ankles and began to wrap something around them. It took her a second to realize he was taping them together. She tried to hit him with her hand and he grabbed it, squeezing her wrist so tight she could hear the bones scrunch. She gritted her teeth but didn’t cry out.
www.samhainpublishing.com
218
N.J. Walters
“What, no screams? You only think you’re tough, little girl. By the time I’m done with you, you’ll do more than just scream.” He wrapped the tape tight around her wrists. “But I’m not ready for you to scream just yet.” Tearing off a piece of tape, he slapped it over her mouth. Terror filled her. She was completely at his mercy. She forced herself to breathe slowly through her nose. Calm. She had to stay calm and watch for her chance, if indeed she did get one. Reaching into the trunk, he lifted her out and hefted her over his shoulder. The ground moved beneath her gaze as he walked. They were in a wooded area, but she couldn’t quite tell where. Then the scenery changed and became more cultivated. Where were they? As if he’d read her mind, he laughed. “Thought you’d like to come straight home after a hard days work.” Home, she thought. But I don’t live in the woods. And then suddenly she knew what he meant.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
219
Chapter Twenty Patrick pinned the deputy with a glare so lethal the other man took a step away before he caught himself and held his ground. Standing in the sheriff’s office, Patrick could hardly believe the turn this day had taken. He’d expected to be picking up Shannon to take her home. After what had happened in New York today, they had a lot to talk about. Instead, he’d been met by a street in chaos, a tearful Miss Audrey and a frantic deputy. He kept his hands locked behind his back to keep from wrapping them around the younger man’s neck and strangling him. How could he have let Shannon out of his sight for even two seconds? Fear churned in his gut, making him sweat, but he refused to give into it. Instead, he used his anger, channeling it to steady himself and push the fear aside. Shannon was all right. She had to be. The alternative was totally unthinkable. “She was almost to the station when I saw her last.” Deputy Charters looked miserable, his clothing stained with soot and sweat. A gash on his forehead had been stitched and bandaged, but blood still stained his face and his uniform. Patrick could smell the fear oozing from the younger man, but he could feel his remorse as well. “Almost,” Patrick barked, stalking closer to the deputy. “Almost isn’t good enough.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
220
N.J. Walters
“That’s enough.” Sheriff Tucker entered the office and stepped between the two men, laying his hand against Patrick’s chest. “This isn’t doing anyone any good and it certainly isn’t helping Shannon.” Stepping back, Patrick rolled his shoulders to try and ease the tension. It didn’t work. “You’re right. What do we know?” “The fire chief said that it appears to him as if the car was blown up intentionally.” “A diversion.” Patrick nodded. It made sense to him. Olsen had proven himself to be smart. “Yeah.” The sheriff glanced at his deputy. “It worked too. In all the chaos, he grabbed her. We think he was waiting in the alley between the station and the bank. We found Shannon’s cell phone on the ground just beyond the entrance. I’ve had men out canvassing the area and Mrs. Collins remembers seeing a strange car with the trunk left open. Her yard is on the street behind us and she was out in her backyard tending to her flower garden.” “Did she see anyone? Did she see which direction the vehicle went?” Patrick crossed his fingers and inwardly prayed. His emotions were threatening to swamp him, but he used his incredible strength of will to shove them back. He was of no use to anyone if he couldn’t control himself. “Unfortunately, no. She’d gone back inside by that point and forgot about it until one of my men questioned her.” “Damn.” Patrick rubbed the back of his neck, fighting the growing panic in his gut. “So we’ve got nothing.” “I’ve got all my men out searching.” Patrick could tell by the tone of the sheriff’s voice that he knew well enough that every moment she was missing lowered Shannon’s chances of being found alive.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
221
“I’m going to go home and check her answering machine in case he called.” Sheriff Tucker nodded. “Good idea. I had a man out there earlier just in case we were mistaken and Shannon had just decided to go on home. He knocked and looked in the windows, but the place was empty. At that point, with everything else going on, we weren’t sure if she was missing or if she’d just decided to wait somewhere else. I was just about to send a man over to break open the door and check the phone messages. But since you’ve got a key, you can do it.” Patrick was already heading for the office door. “I’ll call you as soon as I get there.” “I’ll be waiting.” The sheriff grabbed his phone as it rang, barking into the receiver. “Tucker.” Patrick left the sheriff to his call, all his thoughts now focused on getting to Shannon’s house. “O’Rourke.” Patrick turned only to find the deputy following him out the hallway. “Yeah.” The younger man squared his shoulders and met his gaze. “I take full responsibility for Miss Brooker’s disappearance. I knew there was something not right about the situation, but I disregarded my own instincts.” He stood there looking absolutely miserable. “I should never have listened to her when she insisted that it was safe for her to go to the station by herself. If there is anything I can do, anything you need, just let me know.” Patrick sized up the man in front of him. Just under six feet, he hadn’t quite filled out yet, but there was a steadiness about him that boded well for his future. Yes, the man never should have left Shannon by herself, but he also knew that she could be persuasive when she www.samhainpublishing.com
222
N.J. Walters
wanted to be. Add that to the chaos of the explosion and he could see how it had happened. If Charters was man enough to admit he’d made a mistake, then so could Patrick. “It wasn’t entirely your fault. I should have anticipated something like this. I don’t think any of us quite anticipated the lengths Olsen would go to in order to get to her.” There was more than enough blame to go around for all of them. Deputy Charters gave a quick nod, but Patrick could see the relief as well as the growing respect in the other man’s eyes. “We’ll get her back, sir.” “Is her Aunt Jessie being protected?” Patrick began to walk again and Charters fell into step beside him. “Yes, sir. Your brother had already taken her home and there is another deputy stationed with them.” “Good.” Patrick hurried down the walkway toward his truck. “Tell the sheriff to expect my call in about ten minutes.” “Will do.” Charters turned and strode back into the station. Patrick climbed into his truck and stuck the key in the ignition. His hands clenched the steering wheel as he backed out of his parking spot and headed toward Shannon’s house. He drove by rote, his mind methodically sorting through what he knew about Lance Olsen. The man was possessive and cruel, but he was smart. He wasn’t the type of man to panic. He would have a plan and he would want to taunt Shannon and make her pay for every single minute he’d spent in prison. Patrick’s gut clenched tight at the thought of Shannon in the hands of such a sadistic and vindictive man. He would enjoy making her hurt. Where would he take her? That was the big question that needed to be answered.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
223
Olsen was a cocky sonofabitch. Taking her right from under the noses of the local police must have pleased him greatly. He’d be gloating right about now. Sure of himself and totally pumped for what was to come. What would Olsen want? Beyond the obvious of hurting Shannon, what kind of games would he play with her? With the police? He remembered that, in the police file he’d read, Gill Baron had made a notation that Olsen enjoyed the psychological torture as much as the physical. He got off on mental games, which was why he’d phoned and sent the package with the doll. Patrick slammed his hand against the steering wheel, ignoring the pain that shot up his arm. “Think, damn it. Think.” Where would he take her in order to inflict his revenge? He turned the truck onto Shannon’s street and eased his foot off the gas as her house came into view. A certainty filled him that had no basis in fact, but Patrick had been a cop way too long to ignore his instincts. Right now they were screaming that Shannon was inside her house. Where else would Olsen take her? To hurt her most, he’d take her to the place where she’d felt the safest. Her home. He’d want to undercut that and leave her feeling as if there was nowhere in the world that was safe for her. If he was wrong, he’d lose only a few extra minutes. But, if he was right… Pulling his truck in farther down the street, he hauled out his cell phone, cradling it between his ear and his shoulder as he drew his weapon and checked it. “It’s O’Rourke.” The sheriff started to ask questions, but Patrick ignored them. “Listen to me. I think he’s taken her back to her place. I have absolutely no proof of that, but I’m going on that assumption. If I’m wrong, you’ll hear from me in about five minutes. If you don’t hear from me, assume the worst.” www.samhainpublishing.com
224
N.J. Walters
Sheriff Tucker’s voice boomed out from the other end of the line. “Wait for backup.” “No time.” Patrick checked his ankle holster and, as an after thought, unlocked his glove compartment and pulled out a hunting knife that his brother kept there. Clipping that onto the back of his belt, he eased out of his truck, gun in hand, as the sheriff continued to yell at him. “I can’t wait. She could already be hurt.” He couldn’t bring himself to say that she might already be dead, even though both men knew it was a possibility. Patrick was banking on the fact that Olsen would want Shannon to suffer for quite a while before he killed her and would keep her alive long enough to extract his vengeance. “I’m already on the way. I’ve pulled my best men away from the fire scene and we’re coming in silent. Our ETA is about five minutes.” Patrick had already ducked behind the neighbor’s house and was next to Shannon’s. “Okay,” he whispered. “I’m there. See you in five.” Turning off the ringer, he pocketed his cell phone. The irony of the situation didn’t escape him. He was heading into a dangerous situation without waiting for proper backup just as Jack had done. But unlike his dead partner, he didn’t have a death wish. In fact, he had everything to live for. Gripping his weapon with both hands, he plastered his back against the outside wall of Shannon’s home and peeked in the living room window. Nothing. Working his way slowly around the perimeter of the house, he checked the kitchen window next. Sweat dripped down the back of his neck. He flexed his fingers around his weapon, forcing himself not to grip it too tight. His muscles were rigid as he risked a quick peek through the window in front of the table. He swiveled back against the wall of the house and took a deep breath. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
225
The bastard had her in there all right. Her hands and feet were bound and she was seated on one of her kitchen chairs, her head slumped forward. He wasn’t sure if she was dead or alive. He hadn’t seen Olsen, so he’d have to assume he was in the room with her. Quickly, he worked his way around to the front door, pulled out his key and carefully unlocked the door, holding his breath when it clicked. Mrs. Ansley from next door came out and opened her mouth to call out to him. Patrick frantically motioned her back inside. She took one look at his gun and retreated, slamming her door behind her. Turning the knob slowly, he pushed the door open enough for him to slip inside. With his back to the wall, his weapon ready, he crept down the hallway. The back of his neck prickled as he passed the living room, but he couldn’t see or hear anyone in that room, so he kept moving toward the kitchen. The quiet in the house was almost eerie. He could hear the low hum of the refrigerator and the drip of the kitchen faucet that he’d been meaning to fix. Olsen was long gone or he somehow knew Patrick was there. Either way, it didn’t matter to him. All that mattered to him was Shannon. All his senses were on alert as he listened outside the kitchen. His blood ran cold when an amused male voice suddenly filled the air. “Come in, Detective O’Rourke. We have much to talk about. Or should I call you Patrick? After all we’ve both slept with my wife.” The sound of flesh brutally hitting flesh reached Patrick. It was quickly followed by a low female moan. With his arms extended and his weapon aimed where he’d seen Shannon sitting, Patrick whirled through the kitchen doorway. Olsen was crouched behind Shannon, using her as a shield. With his fingers tangled in her hair, he brutally dragged her neck back so that she was www.samhainpublishing.com
226
N.J. Walters
looking straight at Patrick. He had the barrel of his gun jammed against her temple. Her eyes were bloodshot and filled with terror. As Patrick watched, a lone tear rolled down her cheek. Bruises marred her face and arms, and blood seeped from an injury on her head. A piece of tape covered her mouth, keeping her silent. Her clothing was torn and dirty, but thankfully, she was still alive. Patrick wanted to yell his fury to the heavens and rush at Olsen, but that wouldn’t help either of them. Olsen would just kill him and then Shannon would be completely at her ex-husband’s mercy. Drawing on all his training, he forced himself to relax. “Very carefully place your weapon on the floor and kick it toward me.” Olsen kept his gun trained on Patrick. As he started to lower his gun to the floor, Shannon jerked her head from Olsen’s grip and began to shake it frantically. Muffled noises came from behind the tape. She was telling him not to lower his weapon. He could see it in her eyes as they pleaded with him not to protect her, but himself. God, he’d never loved her more than he did at this moment. Her courage humbled him. Willing her to trust him, he laid his weapon on the floor and gently kicked it to Olsen. “Now your backup piece.” Olsen was smart. It wouldn’t do for Patrick to underestimate the man. “What backup?” He held his hands upward, plastering a blank look on his face. In a flash of movement, he saw Olsen shift his gun’s aim slightly to the left and squeeze the trigger. The cupboard door behind him cracked and several small pieces of wood splintered off, scattering onto the
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
227
counter and floor. That had been close. Too close. Patrick had felt the air shiver by his ear as the bullet had flown past him. Where one moment before Olsen had been calm and in control, he suddenly began to perspire. His face turned red, mottling his normally good-looking features. “Don’t lie to me.” His voice was low, but now it trembled with barely suppressed anger. He jammed the gun back against Shannon’s temple. There was no doubt in Patrick’s mind that he’d have no qualms about pulling the trigger. “Okay.” Speaking softly as not to spook the other man. “I’ve got a small-caliber gun strapped to my ankle.” Going down on one knee, he pulled up the bottom of his jeans to expose it. “Don’t take it out of the holster,” Olsen commanded. “Just unbuckle the holster and push it over to me.” Patrick did as he asked and breathed a sigh of relief when Olsen removed the gun barrel from Shannon’s temple and scooped up the discarded weapons. Confident once again, the other man stepped away from Shannon, smirking at Patrick all the while. “Stay on your knees. I like you there.” Patrick eased his other knee to the floor. Five minutes must have passed by now. He prayed the sheriff and his men were taking position and would be ready to move when the opportunity presented itself. “She’s not that pretty now, is she?” Patrick sensed Olsen didn’t really expect an answer, so he kept silent, not wanting to do anything that would send the other man into a violent rage. “Her hair is her best feature. Such a pretty color.” He reached out and tugged hard on her hair. Instead of cringing, she glared up at her ex-husband. He just laughed. “She’s much more defiant now. I’d almost enjoy taking the time to break her spirit and bring her back to heel again.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
228
N.J. Walters
Patrick slipped his left hand behind him and wrapped his fingers around the hilt of the hunting knife nestled at the small of his back. Bringing his hand back down by his side, he knew that because he was left-handed the bulk of his lower body covered the knife from the other man’s view. “But she’s not pure anymore.” Backhanding Shannon, he leaned down toward her until their noses were almost touching. “It’s bad enough that she betrayed me and lied about me and had me sent to prison, but then she had to spread her legs for a cop.” Patrick shifted, hoping he could get close enough to attack Olsen. They were running out of time. He sensed that the other man was almost at his breaking point. Olsen whirled around and aimed his gun at Patrick. “You fucked her.” He laughed, a high-pitched ugly sound. “Now you know why I was forced to sleep with other women. She’s useless in bed. Cold and unfeeling.” His fingers flexed around the hilt of the knife. It was now or never. “Actually, I find Shannon hot and incredibly responsive in bed. It must have just been you.” Olsen appeared shocked, as if such a thing had never occurred to him before. Then he let out a roar of anger. Patrick was already in motion. He rolled to the side and launched himself from the floor, knife extended. Olsen brought the gun up and pulled the trigger. Just as he fired, Shannon swung her clasped hands toward her exhusband. Patrick could see the gleam of metal clutched tight in her hands. She was sticking him with her keys. Her actions threw off Olsen’s aim, but it also threw her off balance, and she toppled herself and the chair to the floor, slamming hard against the hardwood floor.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
229
Patrick grabbed Olsen’s gun hand and drove the knife deep into his shoulder. Screaming with rage, the other man tried to fling him aside, but Patrick hung on tight. The backdoor was rammed inward and several armed men rushed inside, yelling for them to put down the weapons, but he wasn’t letting go, no matter what. Fighting dirty, he kneed the other man in the crotch and wrestled the gun from him when Olsen dropped to his knees, holding his crotch, a look of anguish on his face. Tossing the gun aside, he turned to Shannon. The terror in her eyes made him jerk to one side, saving his life. Something struck his back with an incredible force. His shoulder went cold and numb. He’d been stabbed. He’d barely registered that thought when his shoulder blazed with heat, pain shooting through it like a hot poker as the blade was yanked out and plunged deep again. Ignoring the pain, Patrick whirled around to face Olsen. As he did, shots
rang
out.
Olsen
screamed,
the
sound
almost
inhuman.
Determination and hatred filled his eyes; his face was almost distorted by his rage. His body almost appeared to dance in the air, suspended momentarily by the impact of the bullets, before toppling back to the floor. One of the deputies had removed the tape from Shannon’s mouth and was cutting away the binding from her wrists and ankles. She called out his name and Patrick used his good arm to haul himself over next to her. His hand shook as he reached out to touch her face. “Are you all right?” “He almost killed you!” Shannon cried as she grabbed his hand. The room was suddenly filled with people, some of them dealing with Olsen’s body, the others, medical personnel. Patrick found himself moved gently aside as emergency personnel examined Shannon and loaded her
www.samhainpublishing.com
230
N.J. Walters
onto a stretcher. He ignored the man examining his shoulder. Nothing mattered but Shannon. “We’ve got to get you to the hospital and get this knife removed.” Patrick frowned at the man. He’d forgotten the damn thing was still there. “Can’t you just yank it out?” he asked between clenched teeth as the man put a bandage and pressure on the first puncture wound. “Less chance of muscle, ligament or nerve damage if we let the doctor remove it. You’re gonna need quite a few stitches.” Patrick ignored what the man was saying to him. They were taking Shannon away from him. Pushing himself upward, he wobbled as he stood. “Hey, buddy. Just wait until we get a stretcher in here for you. I’m trying to stop the bleeding.” Weaving like a drunk, he followed Shannon. “I’m going with her.” Realizing he was fighting a losing battle, the EMT wrapped his arm around Patrick and supported him as he left the carnage of the room behind him. “You always were stubborn.” Sheriff Tucker stopped him at the door, but Patrick wasn’t paying attention. He couldn’t let them take Shannon without him. “Go on,” the sheriff urged. “I’ll handle everything here.” Patrick’s head was throbbing and his vision was dimming by the time he got to the back of the ambulance. Sweat covered his body, plastering his hair to his head. Damn, his shoulder hurt. He almost laughed as he swayed. Of course it hurt. He had a knife sticking out of it. Several men all but lifted him inside where he practically fell facedown on the stretcher across from Shannon. Her eyes widened with worry, so he smiled at her. “I’m not leaving you.” He wanted to say more, to say everything that he’d planned to tell her earlier when he arrived home, but he was suddenly too tired to talk. The www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
231
day had been long and incredibly hard, both physically and mentally. He could feel someone putting pressure on his back and he sucked in a deep breath, hissing at the pain. He reached out his hand blindly and relaxed when he felt her smaller hand close around his. Content now, he closed his eyes and, somewhere between there and the hospital, lulled by the movement of the ambulance and the comfort of Shannon’s hand wrapped around his, he fell into the black hole that beckoned him.
www.samhainpublishing.com
232
N.J. Walters
Chapter Twenty-One “This is getting to be a habit.” He could see the tears that his sister was trying desperately to fight back and heard the worry in her voice. He smiled as best he could, even though his right shoulder ached like a bastard. They’d wanted to give him more meds for the pain, but he’d refused. They only muddled his head and he needed his thinking clear. Reaching out, he stroked Dani’s hand where it rested on his arm. “I know. I’ll try not to let it happen again.” She snorted with laughter even as several tears escaped and trailed down her cheeks. She impatiently swiped them away with her free hand. “I’m sorry. I promised myself I wasn’t going to cry. At least not in front of you.” Ignoring the pain, he struggled to sit upright. Dani pushed the lever on the bed until the top of it was raised slightly. He squirmed around until he found a position that didn’t hurt too much and forced himself to relax. “It’s not too bad. Fifteen stitches and a transfusion of blood, and I’m as good as new. The doctors are only keeping me overnight for observation, to make sure infection doesn’t set in. They’re already pumping me full of drugs to prevent that. I’ll be checking out of this place first thing in the morning.” “We’ll see what the doctor says.” Her voice was firm and her mouth set in a mulish line.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
233
He just nodded. It was much easier just to agree with her. The door to his room pushed open and Sheriff Tucker strode in. “How’s the patient doing?” “I’m fine.” What he really wanted to know was how Shannon was and what had happened to Olsen. Was he still alive or had he died in the confrontation? Patrick wanted answers, but he didn’t want to talk about this in front of his sister. The sheriff nodded at Dani. “How are you holding up?” She gave another watery laugh. “I’m holding. I just don’t know how many more of these unexpected trips to the hospital I can take.” The older man nodded sagely. “Patrick’s had more than his fair share of injuries on the job. Some would say that he’s had his quota now.” “I certainly hope so,” she replied fervently. “Would you mind if I talked to him for a few minutes? I promise I won’t tire him.” Dani sighed and nodded. “I know he’s chomping at the bit to talk to you, so I might as well let you. If I don’t, he’ll only find a way to contact you later.” Leaning down, she kissed Patrick on the forehead. “Please don’t tire yourself out too much.” “Promise.” He gave her hand a final squeeze before releasing it. He watched her as she reluctantly left the room. “That’s a good woman,” the sheriff commented when the door shut behind her. “Yes, she is.” Patrick didn’t want to talk about his sister. He needed to know what had happened. Sheriff Tucker didn’t even make him ask, but launched straight into a report. “Olsen is dead.” He stared Patrick straight in the eye. “I shot him when he made the second lunge for you.” Patrick owed the other man his life. “I appreciate what you did.” www.samhainpublishing.com
234
N.J. Walters
The other man just shrugged as he pulled the lone chair in the room up to the side of the bed and settled himself down on it. “It went down pretty much as we figured it did. Olsen blew up the car as a diversion. Homemade bomb on a timer. Any fool with an Internet account can figure out how to do it these days. Makes our job a lot harder than it needs to be. The car was empty by the way, for which I’m very grateful.” He stared thoughtfully out the window for a moment, gathering his thoughts before continuing. “He grabbed Shannon by the alleyway and dumped her into the trunk of his car. We found his abandoned vehicle on an old wood’s road not too far from Shannon’s house. Smart woman, Shannon. She’d stuffed her purse in the corner of his trunk. We have definite proof that she was there.” Patrick’s chest hurt. He’d come so close to losing her. At the same time, he was filled with such pride at the way she’d fought back, never giving up hope. He still couldn’t believe that she’d managed to get her keys out of her pocket when both he and Olsen were distracted with one another. Wielding it as a weapon, she struck out at her assailant, giving Patrick the edge he’d needed. “Olsen made sure that no one was watching the house before he took her inside. I don’t know if he was waiting for you or if he’d figured you’d gone for good. Either way, looks like he planned to kill her in her own home.” The sheriff leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, his hands clasped before him. “You know the rest. You two struggled for the gun, at which time you stabbed him in the shoulder. After you turned away to check on Shannon, which wasn’t a smart move on your part,” the sheriff paused before continuing, “he yanked the knife out and stabbed you twice before I shot him. He died on the scene. It’s a pretty open and shut case of self-defense, especially with his history of violence against Shannon.” www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
235
“Good. I don’t want her to have any problems over this.” Sheriff Tucker chuckled. “She said pretty much the same thing to me about you. She doesn’t want any one of us to get into any trouble over the shooting. I told her that that wasn’t going to be a problem. I’ve already been in contract with Detective Baron down in Alabama and he’s assured us that he’ll lend any support we might need.” Patrick nodded. There would be an investigation, as there was any time someone died in a police shooting, but he had no doubt about the outcome. It was a justified shooting. He swallowed hard, finally asking the question he’d been avoiding since the other man came into the room. “How is Shannon?” He’d lost consciousness in the ambulance and when he’d come around again, Shannon was nowhere in sight. The sheriff sighed. “She’s got a concussion, two black eyes, and a multitude of bumps and bruises, but otherwise, she’s pretty good. Surprisingly, she didn’t have any broken bones.” He hesitated. “I think in this case, the mental and emotional damage was greater than the physical.” Patrick closed his eyes and swallowed again, fighting back the emotion that threatened to erupt. He was afraid of that. After what had happened, he didn’t know how Shannon would feel about their relationship, or if she’d even want a man around. Determination filled him. He didn’t care how long it took. He’d wait for her forever if that’s what he had to do. If they had to start over in their relationship, he was there, because she was more than worth it. The sheriff pushed out of his chair. “I’ll be going now. I don’t want to wear you out.” “Thanks.” He held his hand out to the other man.
www.samhainpublishing.com
236
N.J. Walters
Taking it, he shook it firmly before releasing it. “You’re welcome. You’d have done the same for me. We’ll talk more when you get out of here and you’re feeling better.” “I’d like that.” Patrick had a lot more he wanted to talk to the sheriff about, but as he said, that could wait. He was almost to the door when the sheriff turned back. “Oh, and I’ve already spoken to your commanding officer back in New York. Your medical leave has been extended.” He smirked. “And he adds that will you please stop getting your ass kicked so you can come back to work. That’s a direct quote.” Patrick chuckled. “Thanks again. I’ll call him in a day or so.” With a wave the sheriff was gone, but Patrick was barely settled back comfortably in bed when the door pushed open again. He really wasn’t up to any more visitors and he certainly didn’t want any more nurses or doctors prodding and poking at him. He had a lot he wanted to think about. Turning toward the door with a scowl on his face, he froze. Shannon carefully made her way into his room, using the wall as support. Patrick jerked upright in bed and swore as pain ripped through him. His head swam as he gripped the railing of the bed tight. “What are you doing here?” he demanded between clenched teeth. “You should be in bed.” He didn’t know how she’d managed to make it to his room. Her poor eyes were dark and swollen, and her lip was cut. One of her cheeks was bruised and she held herself as if every single step hurt. He wanted to cradle her in his arms and never let her go. She ignored him as she shuffled gingerly over to his bedside. “I had to see you for myself.” She offered him a half-hearted smile. “I didn’t mean to make things worse by hurting you.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
237
“I’m fine. You just caught me off guard.” His skin went clammy as he fought back the pain. If he wasn’t mistaken, he might have torn at least one of his stitches. His back felt damp. Picking up a cloth from the bedside table, Shannon rubbed it gently over his forehead and cheeks. It felt heavenly and he closed his eyes, absorbing her care. “I’m sorry.” His eyes jerked open, but he managed to keep from jarring his body this time. “You have nothing to be sorry for.” He knew his anger was evident because she pulled back slightly before recovering herself. He wanted to reach out and touch her, but was afraid of driving her further away. Laying the cloth aside, she crossed her arms defensively under her breasts. He was sorry he’d reacted as vehemently, but there was no way he was going to let her believe that any of this were her fault. She shrugged, her arms tightening slightly. “He was my ex-husband.” Instinctively, Patrick reached out his hand, but she shook her head and stepped back. Feeling sick inside, he dropped his hand back to the bed beside him and dug his fingers into the sheets to keep from reaching out again. “Olsen was a psycho whose actions were his own. What he did, he did himself.” “But you’re injured. Again. I’m so sorry,” she rushed onward. “I hope he didn’t damage your shoulder and arm permanently. I know you were ready to go back to work in New York. Your physical went well, didn’t it?” He nodded. They really needed to talk about that, but Shannon was on a roll and wasn’t finished yet. “I think it’s best if you recover at your sister’s house and then go back to New York. Better to end things between us now than to drag things out. Especially now.” www.samhainpublishing.com
238
N.J. Walters
What the hell did she mean by that? Especially now. “Shannon, I don’t want things to end between us,” he began as hopelessness filled him. He’d been right, she was pulling away because of fear. Maybe she was disappointed in him. “I know I didn’t do a very good job protecting you from your ex…” Her eyes widened. “You saved my life. For that, I’ll always be grateful. You were incredible.” “Then what’s the problem? Talk to me.” “We both knew that this,” she waved her hand at him and then back at herself, “would have to end. You work in New York and I have a life here. A good life,” she asserted as she backed toward the door. “Shannon…” “No.” She held up her hand as she reached the door. “We had a great time, but it’s over now.” “A great time. A great time,” he all but shouted. “We had a hell of a lot more than that.” But she was already gone, her parting words drifting back to him as she slipped out of the room. He wasn’t finished talking to her. Struggling, he lowered the railing and swung his legs over the side of the bed. “Shannon,” he yelled. He had to make her listen to him. He took a step forward. “Goodbye, Patrick. I’ll never forget you. Thank you for saving my life.” She slipped out the door, resting her back against it as she gathered her strength to return to her room. She could hear him swearing and then a loud crash as if something had been thrown against the wall. Or maybe he’d fallen out of bed. “Nurse,” she called as she hurried up the hallway as fast as she could. “I think the patient in room three-eleven needs help.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
239
The nurse rushed past her and into Patrick’s room. A moment later, she stuck her head out of the room, calling for assistance. Tears pricked Shannon’s eyes as a nurse and an orderly hurried past her. Every instinct she had was screaming at her to go back and help Patrick, to make sure he was all right. Instead, she turned and made her way slowly back to her own room on the next floor down. She held it together until she eased back into her own bed. Rolling over onto her side, she buried her face in her pillow and sobbed. It was the hardest thing she’d ever done in her life, but she’d known it was the right thing to do. She had to let Patrick go. He had his whole life ahead of him. What had his relationship with her gotten him? Not only had her ex-husband tried to kill him, but she was filled with insecurities and had many issues she was going to have to come to grips with in the weeks and months ahead. It wouldn’t be easy. No, she’d done the right thing, she assured herself as tears soaked her pillow. How could he even want to be around her after what had happened? He’d barely recovered from the shooting and, after weeks of therapy, was ready to return to work when this happened. Oh, he hadn’t told her he’d passed his medical and shooting range tests, but he didn’t have to. She knew by his confidence that he was more than ready. Then, because of her, he’d almost lost his chance to return to work once again. Even worse, he’d almost lost his life. That was unbearable to her. Their break-up was inevitable, so she decided to save him the trouble and do it herself. Patrick was so honorable and caring that she was afraid he’d stay with her a bit longer just to make sure that she was okay. Sniffing back her tears, she reached out and grabbed a handful of tissues and blew her nose. She didn’t want to keep him with pity. She was through with being the object of anyone’s pity. www.samhainpublishing.com
240
N.J. Walters
Sitting up in bed, she dabbed at the tears that continued to fall. Her eyes, which had already been swollen, were now totally shut. Lying back, she forced herself to take deep breaths and calm herself. She’d done what needed to be done. She’d set Patrick free so he could go back to the life he loved. When she was released from hospital, she’d pick up the pieces of her own life and begin again. If there was one thing she knew about herself, it was that she was a survivor. YZ Patrick lay back in bed with two new stitches in his shoulder and his ears still ringing from the doctor’s lecture. He’d be lucky to get out tomorrow. Damn, he tried to stay conscious, but he was fast losing the fight. The doctor had pumped him full of pain meds before he’d had a chance to object. He couldn’t believe Shannon was giving him the boot so quickly. Did their relationship mean so little to her that she would throw it away as if it were nothing? No, she wouldn’t. The woman he knew was courageous and a fighter. Then why would she push him away? He knew the answer was right there in front of him, but his mind just couldn’t grasp it. The door opened and closed and he pried his eyes apart, trying to see who it was. “Shannon.” His mouth felt like it was full of cotton and his voice was slurred. “No, it’s not Shannon.” His sister’s soothing voice washed over him, bringing him some comfort. “Check her.” It took an effort but he managed to push the words past his lips.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
241
“I’ll make sure she’s okay before I go home.” It wasn’t enough. He wanted to stalk to her room, haul her into his arms and not let her go until they’d talked all this out. He wanted Shannon lying in bed next to him. “Sleep,” Dani encouraged as she stroked her hand over his hair. He didn’t want to sleep, but his body wasn’t giving him any choice. He’d figure everything out in the morning. Then he’d go and talk to Shannon and straighten it all out.
www.samhainpublishing.com
242
N.J. Walters
Chapter Twenty-Two The morning came, but Patrick was no closer to finding answers than he’d been the night before. The doctor wanted to keep him another day and his sister, the traitor, was siding with him. “Just one more day,” Dani pleaded. Burke stood behind her with his arms crossed across his chest and a scowl on his face. Patrick figured that even if he tried to leave, Burke would just pick him up and heave him back into the bed again. He wasn’t up to taking on his rather large brother-in-law at the moment. Maybe another twenty-four hours wouldn’t hurt. “Okay,” he gave in. “But only for you,” he felt compelled to add. If he had his way, he already be gone. “Thank you.” Patrick closed his eyes and ignored the doctor droning on about proper care of the patient. He knew himself better than the doctor did. No doubt Dani was absorbing every word the man said. He heard the doctor leaving and opened his eyes when the room was quiet again. “I know you hate being in here,” his sister’s soft voice soothed. “It’s only for one more day.” Damn, now he felt like an ungrateful wretch. His sister had been nothing but good to him since the shooting. “I know. I just hate being inactive, especially after being laid up for so long already. I’m really
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
243
beginning to hate hospitals.” He offered her a grin to let her know that everything was okay. Her expression lightened and she grinned. “If you’re good, I’ll bring you an ice cream later.” She glanced at her watch. “I’ve got to run and pick up Shane at his friend’s house and take both boys to baseball practice. He slept over at his buddy’s place because we didn’t know how late we’d be at the hospital last night. Is it okay if he comes with me later? He’s going to want to see you.” “Sure. I can’t wait to see him.” “Has Shamus been by yet?” “Yeah, he dropped by last night, but I was pretty much out of it. One of the nurses told me he was here.” “He’ll probably be by later.” She straightened his bed sheet as she leaned down and kissed his forehead. “Do you need anything else?” “No, thanks. I’m good.” “All right then. Try not to get into any trouble while I’m gone.” He gave his sister a wry grin. “I can’t promise anything, but I’ll try.” Shaking her head, she walked to her husband. “Make sure he doesn’t tear any more stitches.” “I’ll do my best.” Leaning down, Burke dropped a kiss on his wife’s lips. She sighed as she stepped away. “See you both later.” Grabbing her purse off the chair, she left Burke and Patrick alone in the room. “So, what really happened last night?” Burke pulled up the chair and settled himself into it, stretching his long legs out in front of him. “I don’t buy this whole ‘I was trying to go to the bathroom’ crap that you told the hospital staff.” Patrick raked his hand through his hair, not quite sure where to begin. His mind still wasn’t clear from all the medication, but each www.samhainpublishing.com
244
N.J. Walters
passing minute was bringing improvement. “I was trying to catch Shannon.” “She was here?” “Yeah, she came down long enough to thank me for saving her life and then give me the ‘It’s been nice, but it’s over’ speech.” He still couldn’t believe that she truly meant it. “Ah.” Burke clasped his hands over his stomach, looking extremely relaxed, which pissed Patrick off even more. “What’s that supposed to mean?” “Do you remember when your sister and I were first together and all the problems we had?” Patrick snorted. “Who could forget that fiasco?” “And do you remember when you came to the cabin to see me and you told me that Dani loved me?” Burke chuckled. “I was floored by your statement and you told me off, saying as an adult I should see this and know better.” “Yeah. So what’s your point?” “I told you then that I’d remind you of that conversation some day when some special woman had you tied in knots.” He chuckled. “Well, my friend, today is that day.” “Okay, so Shannon’s got me tied in knots. What in the hell am I supposed to do? I thought our relationship was more solid, that we were building something special.” “She loves you. Some of the nurses are still talking about the way she had to be pulled from your side down in the emergency room.” “I didn’t know that.” Closing his eyes, Patrick swallowed back the lump in his throat. “I thought she loved me,” he managed to choke out. “She does. That’s why she’s setting you free.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
245
Patrick sat back up, grimacing when he jarred his right shoulder. Burke stood up and adjusted the head of the bed until it was comfortable. Taking a moment Patrick thought about what his brotherin-law had said. His mind was getting clearer and his memories from last night were more concrete. Shannon would never have allowed him into her life and her bed if she didn’t care for him. Why else would she dump him like that? She was setting him free. He replayed everything she’d said yesterday evening. She’d kept mentioning his life in New York and his returning to his job. Damned if she wasn’t dumping him so he was free to go back to his old life in New York. She was protecting herself from hurt by dumping him before he dumped her. Or, knowing Shannon, she didn’t want him to stay with her because he pitied her. He also knew that, no matter what he said, she blamed herself for what happened. It was going to take a while to get her over that particular hurdle. He offered his brother-in-law a small grin. “Damn, you’re pretty smart for an old guy.” Burke laughed. “You don’t know how many years I’ve waited for the opportunity to ride you about this.” He cocked his head to one side and smiled. “I can’t even get any fun out of teasing you because you’re too weak to fight back.” “Go away, Burke. I need to think.” Burke gave him a salute as he headed to the door. “Don’t hassle the doctor and we’ll get you out tomorrow. I’ll see you later.” Patrick could still hear him laughing as he left. Damn, but he had the best family in the world. And speaking of family… He reached out, grabbed the phone, dialed quickly and waited impatiently as it rang. “O’Rourke.” www.samhainpublishing.com
246
N.J. Walters
“Didn’t your sister teach you to answer the phone better than that.” Shamus chuckled. “She tried, but it obviously didn’t take. How you feeling this morning?” “Much better than yesterday. Sorry I missed you last night.” “No worries. You weren’t in any shape to talk to anyone by the time I got there. I’d have gotten there sooner, but I ended up having to take Jessie to the emergency room when she heard about you and Shannon. She didn’t have a heart attack, but her chest was paining and her heart was palpitating. Given her history, they wanted to run tests and I didn’t want to leave her by herself.” “No, you did the right thing. Is she okay?” He prayed she was fine or Shannon would blame herself for this as well. “She’s good. I took her up to see Shannon and then I took her home. One of her neighbors came to stay with her so I could go and visit you. But obviously you’d already had a little adventure and torn out some of your stitches. You are a glutton for punishment.” Patrick ignored his brother’s teasing. Underneath it he could hear the worry and concern. “I’m okay. I’m tough.” “That you are.” He could hear the emotion in Shamus’s voice. “I was wondering if you could do me a favor?” “What do you need?” Once again, Patrick was reminded of what a great man his brother had grown up to be. “I need you to buy a bouquet of flowers, not roses.” No, not roses. Roses wilted and his Shannon was no wilting flower. She was strong and blossomed amidst the hardship of her life. He paused and thought. “Maybe wildflowers. Something colorful that will bloom for a while.” “You got it. Just a sec.” Shamus yelled out something in response to something that someone had said to him.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
247
Patrick knew his brother was busy and he’d already given up a lot of time to help protect Jessie. “Okay, I’m back. Sorry about that.” “No, I’m sorry. I know you’re busy and all I’ve done since I’ve been back is put extra demands on you.” “It’s no big deal. That’s what families are for.” Shamus changed the subject. “Hey, I forgot to ask about your trip to New York. What happened?” “It went well. I’ve lost some movement in my left arm and leg, but not enough for me to fail the physical.” “That’s good then.” “Yeah, that’s good.” Shamus must have heard the uncertainty in his voice. He didn’t speak for a minute and Patrick could tell by the lessening of noise in the background that Shamus was moving to somewhere more private. “It is a good thing. Right? Is there something you’re not telling me?” Patrick scrubbed his hand over his face, feeling the bristles on his chin scrap his hand. He needed a bath and a shave. “No, it’s good that I’m fit to return to work. I’ve just got other things on my mind.” “Shannon.” It was a statement, not a question. Shamus knew him well. “Yeah, Shannon. We’ve got some stuff to work out. I need you to take her the flowers and check on her for me. After last night, they’re watching me too close for me to sneak downstairs to her room. “You got it. Give me about thirty minutes and I’ll be there. I’ll swing up to your room after I’ve seen her.” “Thanks, man.” “See you then.” The call was ended and Patrick hung up the phone and settled back to wait. It occurred to him that Shamus was the best www.samhainpublishing.com
248
N.J. Walters
friend he had, even better than Jack had been. He could tell his brother anything, ask him anything and he knew Shamus was there for him. It was no different with Dani and Burke. Settling back, he tried to amuse himself while he waited for Shamus to show. He checked his watch every few minutes, but time didn’t move any quicker. A hospital volunteer delivered flowers to his room. It surprised him that anyone would send him flowers. He had some from all the guys at the police station, some from Jessie and he even had a bunch from the town council. The young girl who brought the flowers, prattled on about what a hero he was as she arranged the vases on the window ledge. He couldn’t believe how quickly the news had made the rounds about town. “You saved Shannon from her deranged ex-husband,” the young girl gushed. “That’s so romantic.” Patrick could only shake his head at the girl’s naiveté. “There’s nothing romantic about being held at gunpoint by a man who wants to kill you.” The girl’s smile dimmed slightly before brightening again. “But it all turned out okay in the end.” Giving him a jaunty wave, she continued on her rounds. “Yeah, it all turned out okay.” He wished. Everything was not okay. At least not yet, but it would be. He was ready to try sneaking out to Shannon’s room himself by the time Shamus pushed his door open. “How is she?” “Hi, yourself.” Shamus sauntered over by the bed. “How are you feeling?” “Hi, Shamus. I’m fine. How is Shannon?” He knew he was impatient, but he couldn’t shake the growing feeling that she was slipping right through his fingers. www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
249
“She’s good. In fact, she’s doing so well, they’re releasing her this morning. If I’d been a half hour later, I would have missed her.” Patrick’s stomach clenched. He had to see her. Had to talk to her. The longer he waited, the more time she’d have to let her fears play on her mind and build her defenses against him. “I have to get out of here. Now. Today.” He flicked back the covers and slid his legs over the side of the bed, ignoring the pain that shot through his shoulder when he moved too quickly. “Whoa there, big brother.” Shamus steadied him so he didn’t topple over onto the floor. “You don’t understand,” he gritted out. “Yeah, I do.” He met Patrick’s gaze with his steady bluish-gray eyes. “That’s why the doctor is on his way in the next ten minutes. I told him I was checking you out and taking you home with me.” “I need to go to Shannon’s.” Shamus kept talking as he helped Patrick back into bed. “I know that, and you know that, but the doctor doesn’t need to know anything other than what we tell him.” Patrick relaxed, ignoring the sweat on his body. “Devious. I like that.” He tried to grin, but grimaced instead. “I need to clean up before I see Shannon. I’m a mess.” Shamus rolled up the sleeves of his shirt. “Luckily for you, I’m man enough to help you have a sponge bath. Heck, I’ll even give you a shave while I’m at it.” “Thank you. You’ll never know what this means to me.” Shamus shrugged it off as he headed to the bathroom for supplies. “Forget it. We’re brothers.” And that said it all as far as Shamus was concerned. Patrick relaxed as he listened to his brother rummage around for what he needed. www.samhainpublishing.com
250
N.J. Walters
Knowing that he was within an hour or so of seeing Shannon gave him the hope he needed to gain enough patience to wait. She had to listen to him. He had to make her understand. They were meant to be together.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
251
Chapter Twenty-Three Shannon let herself into her house, ignoring the shiver of unease that ran down her spine. She wanted to be anywhere but here, but she knew she’d have to face this sooner or later and she’d rather get it over with quickly. She’d told her Aunt Jessie what she planned to do, and although the older woman wasn’t too pleased with her going home alone, she finally gave in to Shannon’s request. She had made Shannon swear she would call if she needed anything and had promised to stop in after work and bring supper so her niece didn’t have to worry about cooking. The repairs had already been made to the windows of the diner that had been shattered in the explosion, and the diner had been thoroughly cleaned. Jessie hoped to be back open for business in another couple of days. Shannon was glad that the damage hadn’t been worse to her aunt’s business. Jessie just joked that she’d been planning to make a few changes around the place and now was as good a time as any. Sheriff Tucker had brought her purse and keys to the hospital, for which she was eternally grateful. He’d even offered to drive her home, but she’d taken a cab instead. The cab driver had stared at her two black eyes and bruised face, but said nothing. In a town this small, he already knew what had happened. She bit her lip and winced when she struck the cut from where Lance had backhanded her. Ignoring the pain, she pushed the door open,
www.samhainpublishing.com
252
N.J. Walters
suddenly wishing Patrick was beside her. Stop it, she admonished herself. She couldn’t depend on him any longer. He had a life of his own. And besides, he was in hospital because of her. Fifteen stitches, she’d heard from one of the nurses. Everyone was talking about how brave Patrick had been. She’d overheard some of the young nurses gossiping about how handsome he was and wondering if he was going to be staying in Jamesville. Now that the story was out, most everyone assumed that Patrick had been nothing more than a bodyguard, although a few people had stared at her with speculation in their eyes. She hadn’t answered anyone’s questions. They’d all draw their own conclusions soon enough when Patrick left town to return to his life in New York. Stepping inside, she forced herself to close the door behind her and leaned back against it. The sounds of her small home were the same as they’d always been. The refrigerator whirred softly in the kitchen, and she could hear the steady drip of the tap Patrick had promised to fix. The breeze outside was making a branch from an aspen tree in her yard brush up against the side of the house. She pushed away from the door and moved forward. She laid her purse on the small table just inside the entrance and clutched her vase of flowers with the other. It had surprised her this morning when Shamus had showed up with a beautiful bouquet of wildflowers for her. He’d said they were from Patrick, but there had been no card or message with them. Everything appeared the same as she passed by the living room. The furniture, the floor, the artwork on the wall. Nothing had changed, but everything was different. Wrapping one arm around her waist and holding her flowers close with the other, she moved steadily forward and stopped just as she www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
253
reached the kitchen door. She could still see Patrick walking through this same door, gun drawn as he’d faced her ex. Her heart had nearly stopped when he’d relinquished his weapon and then his backup gun as well. She’d wanted to scream at him for putting his life in danger. Forcing herself forward, she stepped into the kitchen. There was a huge chunk out of one of her kitchen cupboards where Lance’s bullet had almost hit Patrick. Reaching out, she touched the shards of wood that jutted out from the cupboard door. A sob rose from her chest, but she forced it back. Crying wouldn’t help and would only make her eyes swell even more. Two black eyes were bad enough as it was, but her chest hurt with the effort to contain her tears. She’d come so close to losing Patrick. She was losing him anyway, but that was different. She’d rather have him alive and back to his life in New York than have him permanently injured or worse. Thankfully, someone had made an attempt at cleaning her kitchen. All the chairs were back around the table and the worst of the bloodstains had been cleaned from the floor. She could still see the smears and the stains where the blood had seeped into the grain of the hardwood. Shannon wasn’t sure if it would ever truly come out of the flooring. Maybe if she had it sanded down and refinished. Pulling out a chair, she eased herself down, trying not to jar her body, which felt like one big bruise today. Her head ached slightly, but it was a lot better than yesterday. She placed the vase of flowers on the table in front of her and stared at them. They were so vibrant and alive, their bright colors and sweet smell a celebration of life. So much had altered in her life in such a short time. In less than forty-eight hours everything had changed. She no longer had to live in www.samhainpublishing.com
254
N.J. Walters
fear of her ex-husband. While someday she might be truly sorry that he had to die in the confrontation, for now all she felt was relief. His death had brought her a measure of peace that she hadn’t had since the day she first met him. It was if a huge weight was gone from her shoulders. Her blood ran cold as memories bombarded her. Lance shooting at Patrick. Patrick calmly talking to her ex and then taunting him while she tried ever so carefully to pull her keys out of her pocket while Lance was distracted. When Patrick had lunged forward she’d managed to jab the top of her keys at Lance. She hadn’t even had time to aim properly, but it had been enough to throw his aim off. The struggle between the two men had seemed to go on forever, when in reality it was mere seconds. The relief when Patrick had emerged the victor had turned to horror when Lance had risen from the floor behind him and stabbed Patrick twice before being shot by the sheriff. Her hands were fisted on the table, her breathing erratic. She forced herself to calm down, unclenching her hands as she took deep breaths. The world looked different, as if she was seeing it clearly for the first time. Patrick had been willing to put his life on the line for her. Could she really do anything less for him? She’d thought she was doing the right thing by letting him go. But what if he didn’t want to let go yet? What if he might want her to move to New York with him? She hated the mere thought of leaving Jamesville, but if it meant being with Patrick, it was worth it. She’d never even given him the chance to suggest it. Now it was too late. Or was it? Maybe she could go and see him when he got out of hospital, just to check on him and see how he was. Maybe they could talk things out. Or maybe she was just being silly. Who’s to say he wasn’t breathing a sigh of relief today, glad to be able to return to his life as soon as the knife www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
255
wounds healed. She didn’t know if the flowers had been a goodbye or if they’d had a different message. She didn’t know what to do and thinking was just giving her a headache. Pushing away from the table, she turned her back and left the kitchen behind. She’d worry about getting it cleaned tomorrow. Right now, she needed to lie down. A heavy knock came on the front door. She thought about ignoring it and pretending she wasn’t here. It came again, this time more insistent. Maybe the sheriff had decided to drop by and check on her. She’d get rid of whoever it was and then she’d go take a nap. Turning the knob, she swung the door open and froze. Standing on her doorstep, looking as pale as a ghost, was Patrick. “What in the world are you doing here? You’re supposed to still be in hospital.” She’d checked with the nurses who’d told her that he wasn’t being released until tomorrow. “Yeah, well, plans changed.” There were thin grooves of pain around his mouth and his eyes gave nothing away as he stared at her. “Can I come in?” She stepped back automatically. “How did you get here?” She glanced out toward the curb and Shamus waved at her from his truck before pulling away. “Why is Shamus leaving? He should wait for you.” “He’s leaving because I told him to.” Patrick shuffled inside. “We need to talk.” “You need to sit down.” “I need to lie down, but sitting will have to do.” He headed to the living room and gingerly perched on the edge of her sturdy wooden coffee table, motioning her to the sofa in front of him. “Sit down. You don’t look so hot yourself.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
256
N.J. Walters
She gave a self-conscious laugh, brushing a lock of hair away from her face. “I look worse than I feel.” Which wasn’t quite a lie, she thought. She looked pretty bad. “You’re beautiful, but you look tired.” He leaned forward and braced his forearms on his thighs as she sat on the sofa. Reaching out, he took one of her hands in his. “How are you? Really?” She sighed and rubbed her forehead with her hand. “Honestly, I don’t know. I have flashbacks and I’ve had dreams, but I’m okay. How about you?” “The same.” As much as she wanted to sit here and feel his hand wrapped around hers, she needed to know why he was here. “Okay, we’re both okay. Why are you really here?” “Why do you think I’m here? You gave me the brush-off, lady, and I don’t like it.” “It wasn’t a brush-off. I was being realistic.” She might have had second thoughts about what she’d said, but the reasons she’d said them still remained. “Realistic.” He released her hand and sat back, she could see the irritation in his eyes. “You gave me the boot before I left you. Am I right?” “I wouldn’t put it quite so crassly, but yes. You have a life in New York and I have one here.” He nodded. “I did pass the physical. I’m not as flexible or quite as strong as I was, but I’m still in good enough shape to pass all the required tests.” She swallowed hard, telling herself that she was happy for him. “That’s great, Patrick. I know that’s what you wanted.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
257
“It is what I wanted. All I ever wanted in my life was to be a member of the New York Police Department. For the last decade, I’ve lived that dream. Then the shooting happened and everything changed.” “But you can go back to your job now and pick up the pieces of your life.” She hesitated, not wanting to ask outright, but wanting to provide him with an opening. “Maybe we could see each other sometimes.” “On weekends or holidays.” He snorted. “Not likely. I don’t want a long-distance relationship. I want more than an occasional roll in the sack.” She looked away, staring out the window at her garden beyond, not really seeing the bright blooms of her flowers. “I see. Then I was right to end things between us.” “No, damn it, you weren’t.” “I don’t understand.” Shannon frowned as she tried to understand. “What exactly do you want?” “You.” She was even more confused now. “You don’t want to see each other on weekends and holidays and you’re returning to your life in New York. I don’t see how we’ll see each other at all.” Maybe he was going to ask her to move to New York with him. Her stomach clenched at the thought of living in such a big city, but she’d be willing to give it a try. “I never said I was going back to my old life.” His words stunned her. “Yes, you did. You just said that you were fit to go back to work and that being a New York cop was what you’d always wanted.” She rubbed her hand across her forehead again. Maybe she was too tired to be making sense out of what he was saying. “No.” Leaning forward, he carefully cradled her face in his hands. “What I said was that I could go back to it if I wanted. After the shooting
www.samhainpublishing.com
258
N.J. Walters
and Jack’s death, I began to have doubts that I could do my job anymore.” “Oh, Patrick.” Her heart broke for him. She’d known he’d been worried about recovering from the injury, but she hadn’t known he’d doubted his own abilities. “You never said anything.” “I’m saying it now.” He gently rubbed his thumb over her bottom lip, as if to ease the small cut. “After passing the tests, I knew I was physically able to return to work, but after the confrontation with Olsen, I know I’m mentally capable of doing the work. Do you understand what I’m telling you?” “I do, and I’m glad for you. That has to be a huge relief. I still don’t quite understand where this is going. What does it have to do with us?” He smiled slowly and it changed him completely, softening the harsh planes of his face. His wide gray eyes filled with such tenderness it brought tears to her eyes. She struggled not to cry. Her emotions were all over the place the past few days, but the counselor who’d visited her in the hospital had assured her that it was normal considering what she’d been through and was just part of the healing process. Having gone through something similar before, she’d known what to expect. Still, it wasn’t easy. “Sheriff Tucker offered me a job.” Patrick brushed a lock of hair out of her face, tucking it behind her ear. She leaned into his hand, not wanting to lose contact with him. Just having him touch her eased some of her pains, but it did start her aching in other areas. “A job?” It was hard to focus on what he was saying. “Yeah, a job. What do you think?” She forced herself to pay attention, but it was difficult. He smelled so good, a combination of soap and man that made her want to bury her head against his shoulder and just inhale. “The important thing is what www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
259
do you think? I didn’t think you wanted to stay in Jamesville.” Her hopes started to rise and she tried to squash them back, not wanting to get excited too quickly. He hadn’t said why he was even thinking about staying. “The shooting changed everything.” Shifting, he spread his legs so that they were wrapped around the outside of hers as he moved closer. She could feel the heat of his hands on her waist, penetrating the thin barrier of her clothing. “How?” She’d never expected him to open up to her in this way and it pleased her, made her feel special that he would share his inner thoughts with her. “It forced me to stop work and come home. I had a lot of time to think while I was lying in that hospital bed.” She nodded, fully understanding what that was like. With nothing to do but think, it made you reexamine everything in your life. He gave her a small squeeze. “I know you understand what I mean.” She nodded, not wanting to interrupt him now that he’d started. “Coming back home helped me reconnect with my family. I hadn’t realized how far apart we’d gotten or how much I missed them.” He shook his head. “How could I have let that happen?” “Life.” He snorted. “That’s just an excuse.” “No,” she countered. “It’s not an excuse, it’s a fact. And you weren’t the only one who got caught up in life. Did your family come to visit you in New York?” “Once or twice.” He shrugged. “City life isn’t for everyone.” “Do you like it?” That was the important question as far as she was concerned.
www.samhainpublishing.com
260
N.J. Walters
“I did.” Sitting back, he scrubbed his hands over his face. She missed having his hands on her, but at least their legs were still touching. “The past few years, all I’ve done is work. I can’t really say I enjoy it anymore. Not like I did at first. Now it’s just where I work. Jack was the only good friend I had and he’s gone.” “Sheriff Tucker offered you a job?” She needed to get him talking about what that really meant. “Yeah, he did. I’d be taken on as a deputy, but he’s already hinted he’s retiring in a year or so. He thinks with my background and experience, I’d be a shoe-in as his replacement.” “What do you want?” He stared at her as if trying to read her thoughts. He shook his head and gave a half-hearted laugh. “That’s the big question, isn’t it? What do I want?” Her heart thudded wildly as she waited. She’d already decided that no matter what he said, she wanted to be part of his life. Too much of her life had already been wasted and she wasn’t going to let fear hold her back any longer. There had to be a way to work things out between them and she would find it. What they shared was too special to just throw away. She’d been wrong to just walk away from Patrick in the hospital. She opened her mouth to say so, but he began to speak before she got the chance. “I want a life where I know my neighbors, where I can spend time with my family, and go to my nephew’s ball games. I want to buy a home of my own and set down roots.” She could feel the way his legs tensed against hers, see the way his shoulders tightened as he continued to talk. Tension rolled off him in waves. “What else do you want?” she prompted softly when he paused.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
261
“I know it’s too soon.” His hands were fisted on his thighs as if to keep from reaching out to her. “Maybe you’ll never be ready after what happened to you. I don’t know, but I’m willing to wait.” “Wait for what?” Her heart pounded so hard she could barely catch her breath. Was he saying what she thought he was? “For you, Shannon. For you.” His eyes were intense as they bore into her. “I want to be with you, share your days and nights with you, build a life together. I know you’ve been through so much, but you’re so strong, Shannon, you take my breath away. I know we can get through this if we work together.” “You want to keep seeing each other?” “If that’s what you can give me, then yes. But what I really want—” He broke off, hesitating. “Tell me.” “What I really want is to get married and have a life with you. Maybe have a kid or two and grow old together. I’ve never felt this way about any other woman in my life, Shannon.” He looked so miserable she wanted to laugh. He might not have said the words aloud, but he definitely loved her. Surging forward, she buried her face against his chest, feeling the hard pounding of his heart against her ear. “I love you too.” “What did you say?” He pried her away from his chest making sure he didn’t jar her in any way. He was always so careful with her. Although it hurt to smile, she couldn’t contain her joy any longer. “I said I love you too.” “Are you sure? It’s not too soon?” Her heart swelled with even more love for this man as well as admiration. Even now he was putting her first, showing his concern for her. “Oh, yes. I’m sure. I’ve trusted you from the very beginning even www.samhainpublishing.com
262
N.J. Walters
before I really knew what kind of man you’d grown into. Deep down, I instinctively knew that you were different and I was right.” One corner of his mouth turned up. “The first time I saw you in the diner it was if someone had punched me in the gut.” She laughed and then groaned as her mouth hurt. “That doesn’t sound very comfortable.” “It wasn’t,” he grumbled. “I couldn’t get you out of my mind, and then when I finally had you, I never wanted to let you go.” Leaning forward, he pressed his lips softly against the corner of hers, making sure to avoid the cut. Moaning, she parted her lips, inviting him inside. His tongue slowly and languidly tasted her mouth. He kissed her as if he had all the time in the world. She dug her hands into his thighs for support as she lost herself in the taste and heat of his mouth. When he finally sat back, they were both breathing hard. “I want you.” “Your shoulder,” she protested. “Hey, I’m supposed to be lying down. I can get comfortable on the mattress and let you do all the work.” His eyes twinkled with mischief as well as lust. It was an irresistible combination. “Are you sure?” “Absolutely.” He frowned. “Are you up to it?” She grinned back at him. “Absolutely.” He laughed and pushed himself up off the table. “Good, ‘cause I really need to lie down.” Taking her hands, he pulled her off the sofa and led her to her bedroom.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
263
Chapter Twenty-Four Patrick entwined his fingers with Shannon’s as he led her down the hall. He was almost afraid to speak and break the spell between them. She loved him. He still couldn’t believe it had been so easy. He’d been right. She’d been letting him go because she’d thought that was what he’d wanted. He couldn’t believe how incredibly giving and strong she was to make that kind of a sacrifice, and all because she loved him. He’d waited his whole life to find a woman like Shannon. Intelligent, kind, independent, yet tender and oh so sexy. He didn’t think he’d ever tire of talking to her. He didn’t find it easy to share his feelings with anyone, but with her, he somehow found the words coming out of his mouth before he really thought about them. He trusted her on a level at which he’d never trusted another woman before. “Would you really have let me walk out of your life?” He found that he really wanted to know. She stopped by the bed, released his hand and looked up at him, a small smile playing around the corners of her mouth. “I’d already decided I might have been a bit hasty about that. You’re more than worth fighting for,” she continued as she began to unbutton his shirt. “I was even thinking that New York might not be so bad.” His hands covered hers, stopping her progress. “You were willing to leave Jamesville for me?”
www.samhainpublishing.com
264
N.J. Walters
“Yes.” She nodded as she slid her fingers from beneath his and made short work of his buttons. Carefully, she eased the fabric over his bandage and let it drop to the floor. “You’re worth it. You put your life on the line for mine. Where you work or live shouldn’t be a stumbling block if we want to be together.” Swooping down, he kissed her, passionately, but tenderly. He didn’t want to hurt her, but she winced slightly. “I’m sorry.” “I’m not.” She eased her own shirt over her head and tossed it aside. Standing there in her jeans and her white silk bra, her hair tousled, her body bruised and battered, he thought her the most beautiful woman in the world. His hands came up to cover the lacey fabric that covered her breasts. She sucked in a deep breath and leaned forward. His cock hardened and lengthened, pushing against the front of his jeans. He could feel her puckered nipples as they brushed against his palms. “I want to scoop you up, toss you on the bed and make love to you for hours.” Sighing, he stepped back. “Unfortunately, neither of us is up for that at the moment.” Her hand cupped the side of his face. “I don’t care if we can make love or not. I just need to lie next to you and feel your skin against mine.” It was the most erotic and yet romantic thing anyone had ever said to him. He felt exactly the same way. “I want you to cover me like a blanket. I want the hard nubs of your breasts pushing against my chest. I want your legs entwined with mine.” Breathing was becoming more difficult as he toed off his sneakers. Shannon did the same as her hand went to the waistband of her jeans. As they watched one another, they slowly undressed. Neither of them was quick as they were both stiff with their injuries. Patrick shoved his jeans and underwear down over his thighs with his good hand, sucking in a breath as his cock sprang free. Shannon www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
265
paused, her hands at the opening of her own jeans. Her hand reached out and stroked him. He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth against the incredible pleasure. He’d almost lost this. He’d come so close to losing this special woman. The need to reclaim her was overwhelming. Liquid seeped from the tip of his erection as her soft hand stroked him from root to head. He fisted his hands at his sides, enjoying the erotic torture for as long as he dared. “Shannon, I can’t wait any longer.” Her hand froze in mid-stroke and then she gave him a squeeze before releasing him. “You get comfortable in bed.” That was easier said than done. He tugged back the covers and lowered himself to the bed. When he was seated, he pushed his jeans and underwear down over his knees and then off, removing his socks as he did so. Gingerly, he levered himself back onto the pillows, sighing with relief when he was able to find a spot that was comfortable. Shannon had been busy while he’d been settling himself. He’d missed her shucking her jeans and socks. She was clad only in her underwear as she moved to the side of the bed. “Are you comfy?” He glanced down at his erection standing at attention. It jerked when she stared at it. “No, I hurt.” Her startled gaze caught his and then she slowly smiled in understanding. “Well, we can’t have that, can we?” Her hands slipped behind her and she unclasped her bra. Bending forward slightly, she let the straps slide down her shoulders and arms and then off. Her nipples were puckered and he longed to taste them. Without wasting any time, she hooked her fingers in the waistband of her panties and shoved them down her legs, kicking them aside. Totally naked, she knelt up on the bed. Supporting herself with her hands, she shifted one leg over his thighs so that she was straddling him.
www.samhainpublishing.com
266
N.J. Walters
Her long hair hung free, some of it flowing down her back, but a portion of it spilled down over her shoulders, covering her breasts. Reaching out, he stroked a lock of her hair, teasing her nipple, which was hiding behind it. She closed her eyes and moaned. Damn, but she was responsive. He clamped down hard on the sexual need coursing through his veins. The need to be careful with her, to be gentle, overrode all else. She’d been battered enough by life and he wanted only to cherish her. With her legs spread wide, her sex was resting against his thighs. As he continued to caress her breasts with his good hand, he could feel her dampness against his skin as her body let him know she was getting aroused. She wrapped one hand around his erection and pumped it up and down. With her other one, she stroked the heavy sac that hung beneath. Suddenly, she pulled away, scooting lower on his legs. She lowered her head and he sucked in a breath as her tongue stroked the heavy blue vein that ran the length of his cock. “Shannon,” he breathed her name, not sure if he was begging her to stop or continue. “Mmm,” she replied as her tongue flicked the head. His fingers tangled in her long tresses. “Don’t hurt yourself, sweetheart.” “I won’t,” she promised as she sucked the head of his cock into her mouth. His fingers fisted in the bedclothes as he forced himself not to move. He knew her mouth was sore and that he should make her stop. And he would…in just a minute. God, her lips felt good as she slowly moved her mouth up and down over the top portion of his shaft. He could feel his balls tightening. He was out of time.
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
267
“Stop. You have to stop.” He gave a gentle tug on her hair. “I want to be inside you when I come.” She released him from her mouth and gave the crown one final lick before sitting back up. “Condom. We need a condom.” He wanted to sink into her and lose himself in the hot clasp of her body, but he knew that couldn’t happen. Not yet. “I’m on the pill.” Her voice was little more than a breathy whisper, but her words made him lightheaded. “I got them just after you moved in.” Maybe it could happen. “You’re sure?” In answer, she shifted up until she was poised over him. Gripping him with her hand, she guided the head of his cock to the opening of her sex. He guessed that meant she was sure. One slow inch at a time, she lowered herself onto him. Her body was wet and hot and ready for him, drawing him deeper inside her. He wrapped his hands around her waist, barely keeping himself in check. He wanted to pull her down hard, but he let her control how far she went and how fast. Finally, he was seated to the hilt. Nothing had ever felt this good before. Without the barrier of the latex between them, every sensation was magnified. Maybe it was because he knew he loved her and she loved him. Either way, it was mind-blowing. He could feel the inner muscles of her vagina rhythmically squeezing him. His cock throbbed, his scrotum tightened. “Move, Shannon.” His hands tightened around her hips as he urged her up slightly. When only the tip of his erection was still inside her, she began her slow descent.
www.samhainpublishing.com
268
N.J. Walters
He forgot all about the ache in his shoulder as he urged her up and down again and again. She resembled some pagan goddess, albeit a slightly battered one, as she took him inside her again and again. Shifting one hand away from her hips, he reached between her legs and found her clitoris with his fingers. She gasped and cried out his name, her movements becoming faster and more frantic. Her inner muscles were tightening harder around his cock and he knew she was close. He could feel his own orgasm rising and knew he had a stroke or two left before he came. Sweat coated his body as he lightly stroked the tight nub of nerves. “Patrick,” she screamed as she pushed down hard. Her body bowed back and he could feel her come. Her vagina contracted hard and that sent him over the edge. His cock jerked within her as his cum spurted deep. He pulled her down hard against him, loving the way her body continued to clutch him tight. When they were both spent, she slumped forward. Using his good hand, he helped her lower herself until she was lying on top of him. He’d have smiled if he’d had the energy. She was right where he’d wanted her, draped over him like a blanket. She shivered and he reached out, snagged the sheets in his hand and tugged it over them. Wrapping his arm around her, he held her tight. His right shoulder was throbbing, but he ignored it. He felt totally relaxed and replete. “Marry me.” It came out as more of a command than a question. She raised her head and stared at him with her sleepy, sated moss-green eyes. He could lose himself in her eyes. She blinked as if she hadn’t
www.samhainpublishing.com
The Return of Patrick O’Rourke
269
understood what he’d said. “Marry me, Shannon. Make my life complete.” She didn’t answer him immediately and he began to get worried. Maybe he was pushing too hard, too fast. He’d told her he would take whatever she was willing to offer and here he was pushing her to marry already. “It’s okay if you’re not ready,” he reassured her. “I can wait until you are.” He angled his head up and brushed her lips with his. “I love you.” He felt something on his face. Reaching up, he touched it with his finger. Moisture. Concerned, he pulled back and stared up at the tears trickling down her cheeks. Damn, he’d made her cry. Way to go, O’Rourke. “Ah, sweetheart. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to pressure you or make you cry.” She smiled then and it brightened her entire face. Laughing, she sat up and swiped at her face with the back of her hand. He hissed in a breath as his now flaccid penis slipped from within her. “Yes.” It took him a second to figure out what she was talking about. He froze, not wanting to misunderstand. “You will?” “Yes.” Leaning down, she pressed her forehead against his, gazing into his eyes. “Yes, I’ll marry you.” Swallowing hard against the swell of emotion, he held her as tight as he was able. “You won’t be sorry.” “I know.” Sliding off him, she settled herself in the crook of his good arm and yawned. “Sleep. We can talk more after we’ve both had a short nap. Snuggling closer, she rested her palm over his heart. “Welcome home, Patrick.”
www.samhainpublishing.com
270
N.J. Walters
Home. It had eluded him for years, but he’d found it again, right here with her. Brushing a kiss on the top of her head, he held her as she drifted off to sleep. He couldn’t wait to tell his family.
www.samhainpublishing.com
About the Author N.J. Walters has always been a voracious reader of romance novels and decided one day that she could write one as well. The contemporary story, Discovering Dani, was the very first novel she wrote while living in a little town much like the one Dani O'Rourke lives in, though all other similarities to Dani's life pretty much end there. Then she wrote another one that followed up on Dani's friends and neighbors. But she didn't consider herself a "real" writer yet. Just a few years later N. J. had a mid-life crisis at a fairly young age, gave notice after ten years at her job on a Friday and received a tentative acceptance for her first published novel (an erotic romance) from a publisher on the following Sunday. Happily married for over eighteen years to the love of her life, with his encouragement and support she gave up the job of selling books for the more pleasurable job of writing them. She now spends her days writing, reading and reviewing books. It’s a tough life, but someone’s got to do it. And some days she actually feels like a "real" writer. N.J. enjoys hearing from readers, and she can be reached at
[email protected]. www.njwalters.com.
You
can
check
out
her
web
site
at
Look for these titles by N.J. Walters Now Available: Discovery Dani The Way Home
The last thing Hildy wants to discover during her late-night arrival at her cabin is a sexy, naked man asleep in her bed.
Haven © 2006 Jorrie Spencer
Available now in digital and paperback from Samhain Publishing Hildy McAllister arrives at her cabin seeking peace, quiet and, above all, solitude. Instead she finds Jim Curry asleep in her bed. He’s sexy, charming, naked, and he refuses to leave. Jim is not the only interloper. His mother has built a cabin next door, Hildy’s little-loved cousin wants to buy Hildy’s land, and Hildy’s estranged sister, niece in tow, shows up unannounced. Then there are the exes who can’t, for different reasons, let go of Jim and Hildy, as well as mothers who want to fix everything. All the while Hildy, though she’s sworn off men, is falling for Jim. She’s convinced this is the worst possible idea but Jim has decided to catch her. Enjoy the following excerpt for Haven: “Comparison shop?” said Jim in surprise. “I’m not seeing Victoria. I suppose I can be flattered by your jealousy.” “You can be whatever you like.” Hildy’s cheeks appeared stained in the darkness. He lifted a hand but she stepped back. “I didn’t think you’d see Victoria as competition, because I don’t.” He held up the bottle. “How about some wine?” “No.” “Not to get you wildly drunk, you understand. A social drink.” “No.”
He tucked the bottle back under his arm. “Okay, what happened? Did Irene decide to assassinate my character even if she knows too little to be credible?” “This has nothing to do with Irene.” “Though,” Jim continued, “your sister did come up a notch or two in my estimation when I heard she taught you to defend yourself against Donny.” Hildy flinched. “Hildy, what is going on?” She teetered on a precipice and he didn’t know which way she’d fall. Her chest rose and fell with effort. “Michael phoned me again. Used a different number. I hate hearing his voice.” “The blackmailer?” “Yes.” This asshole frightened her. “What did he say?” “I don’t want to talk about it.” Okay. But he could reassure her. “If he shows up around here, I’ll personally escort him to the police station for stalking, okay? Otherwise, he’s three provinces away and can’t touch you. Just don’t talk to him.” “I didn’t. I hung up.” “Good.” Still wary, she released some of her tension and walked past him to the bank. “Care to let me in on your plans,” he called, “or should I just follow?” “There might be a breeze near the shore, and fewer mosquitoes.” “It’s nice to have more than one reason to watch moonlight on the water.” “What’s the other reason?” “It’s romantic.” “So, we’re romantic, are we?”
“Well…” “Except we were just about sex, and that’s over.” Jim watched her slim figure stride to the edge of the bank. She peered over as if she wanted to get away, before she sat on the moss. “It’s over?” he asked. “Man, that was quick.” “Sure. Too many relatives around for a fling.” “Then why are you with me?” She pulled herself into a ball. “I like to see moonlight on the ocean.” It was lovely. A line of silver rippled along the water. Waves lapped upon the shore. She turned on him. “Just because I’m attracted doesn’t mean I’ll sell you the cabin. I’m keeping it and Irene thinks the same way.” This Michael guy had messed with her head. Jim poured wine into the two plastic glasses and handed one to Hildy. She snatched it and looked back over the water. “I didn’t realize you had such a high opinion of me,” he said. She didn’t answer. He sipped his. Drier than he remembered, but fruity. “Okay, let me get this right. You figure that I think if I comparison shop with you after making it with my ex-wife, you’ll be so enthralled by my courtly behavior you’ll lose your head and sell me the cabin. At a good price. Though it’s not just yours to sell and Irene dislikes me.” “Maybe.” Her shoulders shook and she sounded amused. “You make me laugh when you should piss me off.” “No, I should make you laugh. You’re too suspicious.” She rounded on him. “Says who? What are you doing, Jim? I dislike games and I’m no good at playing them. But Victoria is beautiful.” “You’re beautiful.” A dicey compliment, coming on the heels of her observation of Victoria. But Hildy was lovely, even luminous in the
moonlight, with her big eyes, her sweet, sexy voice, and her slender arms resting on her knees. “Oh, for God’s sakes.” Evidently not what she’d wanted to hear. “You know what I mean.” “Uh, no.” She stared at the water. “What do you mean?” he asked, stumped. She shook her head. “Never mind.” “What? Are you not used to receiving compliments?” “Look, Jim, I know what I am, okay?” “And what is that?” She gulped the rest of her glass and stood. He grabbed her arm and pulled her back down. “Now, see, this is one lovely wrist, the way the bones”—he caressed the encircled wrist—“are just so. The tendons, thus.” He rubbed them with his thumb, then traced fingers up her arm and let them settle on her neck. “Jim, I can’t, you know, with everyone here. It’s just—” “Shhh. We aren’t going to make it tonight, Hildy. Relax.” “I don’t know how to relax.” “Not true.” But she was wound tight and words like, trust me, didn’t help, while caresses did. “I need to convince you my intentions are honorable.” “What do you mean by that?” Her voice deepened with amusement. He scooted close so they sat thigh to thigh. She shivered for a moment then, as if giving in, rested against his side. “More wine?” he suggested. “Is it honorable to get me drunk?” “You’ve had one tiny plastic glass.” “I’ve had enough. I’m an easy drunk.”
“Okay.” He poured himself another mouthful. “Anyway, by honorable, I mean we moved too quickly this afternoon, given the subsequent events.” “Visits by sisters and ex-wives.” “Exactly. So now you’re jumpy.” He settled an arm around her shoulders. “I don’t have faith in my judgment.” “Michael.” She nodded. “He scared you.” She nodded and snuggled closer. “I don’t scare you.” He was pleased. “Not right now. I’ll second-guess myself later.” “We’ll work on that.” They sat in companionable silence for a few minutes. “How long have you been divorced?” she asked. “Two years. The whole experience knocked me back a bit.” She shifted to look at him. “She’s not nice to you, bringing Donny along.” “Victoria has issues but, no, she was never nice to me. I’ve decided to look for a nice woman.” He leant forward and kissed her cheek. “I may be nice but I’m not without issues.” “I kind of figured that out.” He nuzzled her neck, enjoying her reactive shiver. “Um, Jim?” “Yeah?” He pulled her into his lap. “You wanted to convince me your intentions are honorable.” He slid his hands under her shirt to stroke the velvet skin of her sides and belly. She twisted so her mouth found his, her hands on his face, through his hair and around his neck.
Control the kiss, he told himself—not hot and heavy, but sweet and soft. A few nibbles. Tasting wine on tongues. A good-night cuddle he’d soon end, even if his body had other ideas.
While investigative reporter Catherine Steel looks for Mr. Right, she tries to learn if someone murdered the janitor from her old high school.
A Fiery Secret © 2006 Diane Craver
Available now in digital format from Samhain Publishing Catherine Steel is an investigative reporter for a newspaper in Ohio. To supplement her income so that she can buy clothes and gifts for her small godchild, she writes fluff pieces for women’s magazines. Two recent articles are: “What To Wear to Get Noticed” and “Catherine’s Ten Simple Dating Rules.” When Jake Michaels fills a sports editor’s spot on the paper, Catherine wonders if he is man enough to fulfill her fantasy. And does she want him to be the one? After all, he broke her heart ten years ago in high school when he failed to show up for their prom date. And now that he’s back in town, he wants to date her. Catherine refuses to go out with him but he keeps asking. Should she give Jake another chance? When it appears the high school janitor, Max, was murdered, Catherine is determined to learn the truth about his death. Catherine’s list of suspects for Max’s death include: the school secretary with her intense dislike of Max, the charismatic mayor, the mayor’s unbalanced girlfriend, the angry school principal, and a strange math teacher. Enjoy this excerpt from A Fiery Secret. On Friday morning, I sat at my desk, wearing my favorite pair of jeans with a raspberry-colored, single-button shrug sweater and a white top underneath. The vibrant raspberry was enough to brighten anyone’s work day. While leaving my apartment, I‘d slipped on a comfortable pair of loafers and was happy to leave the stiletto heels at home. My feet
needed a break from walking back and forth in high heels in front of Jake. I wondered if he’d miss me wearing a short skirt today. I didn’t have to wonder for long. “Are you working on your romance article?” Jake said, standing next to me. I turned away from the monitor screen to see him grinning at me. He wore jeans and a shirt with the Bengals’ Tiger logo on it. I shook my head. “No, I’m finishing up the interview I did with Mr. Jansen last night about his new poetry book.” My eyes widened as I gazed at Jake. “I guess the Bengals didn’t sign you.” “Even if they could add me to their roster mid-season, I couldn’t leave the newspaper and miss seeing you parade up and down the hallway to get your water.” “I better get a water bottle so I don’t distract you from your work.” “I like the distraction.” He leaned closer. “And you look great in jeans and that…” He stopped to take a better look at my shrug. “That little sweater and tight top.” Glancing down at my chest, I said, “It’s not tight, just slightly fitted.” “How’s the absent Ricardo? Is he going to make an appearance at the Halloween party?” It was time to tell Jake that a Spanish girl had taken Ricardo’s love away from me. No, I couldn’t say that. It wouldn’t be wise to mention I was jilted for another woman. And actually I wasn’t, since I broke up with Ricardo first, but still I hadn’t anticipated him finding someone to take my place in his heart. This stretching the truth a little bit—okay, a lot—was making my life too stressful. I looked Jake straight in the eye. “We broke up.” His eyebrows shot up in surprise. “I’m sorry.” “I don’t like speaking Spanish anyway.” “Doesn’t he speak English?”
I nodded. “It was a joke. Ricardo speaks better English than I do. But his family talks in Spanish most of the time.” I wondered if Anita realized what a great family she was marrying into. Probably not. “You better still come to the party.” That’s all he had to say. What happened to hitting on me and asking me out for tonight? It was Friday, after all, and I was definitely free now. “I’ll be there. Have you talked to Brian? Is everyone going to McFadden’s tonight?” He shrugged. “I haven’t heard. But I’m leaving this weekend to cover the World Series.” This was why being a couple would never work for us. One of us would always have a story to cover, but still it was funny that he wasn’t all over me. What happened to him trying to convince me to give him another chance? It couldn’t just be because he was leaving for the World Series. I mean, he could’ve mentioned going out for a drink before he left. That was it. We could go out for a nice drink after work, and it’d be fun to be the one to suggest it. “Let’s go out for a drink tonight.” He shook his head. “I don’t think that’s wise.” I tapped my fingers on the desk. “What’s going on here? You just said the other day how much you wanted to go out with me and I could even stand you up since I missed the prom. Then we’d move on. What gives?” His expression grew serious. “I think the biggest mistake single women and men make is to bounce from one relationship to the next without evaluating what went wrong. I know you really don’t want to use me to help you get over Ricardo. And I don’t want you to date me on the rebound. That’s unfair to both of us. My policy is to wait a month after a breakup before I date someone new.” “So you want to give me a month after my breakup with Ricardo before we date?” “Or longer.”
Now that Jake knew I was available, he wanted to wait before going out with me. Unbelievable. When I decided to take a chance on him, he was indifferent. I thought there were sparks between us, so why was he pulling back? He was only interested in the chase. That had to be it. That was what I’d feared. Something wasn’t right here and I thought for a moment, giving Jake a weak smile. Then it hit me how his words sounded so familiar. Shit, he was playing me. His whole rebounding theory was taken from my magazine article, “Catherine’s Ten Simple Dating Rules”. I glared at him. “You read my dating article.” He grinned. “I thought you’d catch on. And a drink tonight sounds good.” It turned out to be more than a drink.
Samhain Publishing, Ltd. It’s all about the story… Action/Adventure Fantasy Historical Horror Mainstream Mystery/Suspense Non-Fiction Paranormal Red Hots! Romance Science Fiction Western Young Adult www.samhainpublishing.com
